CHRISTIANITY AND ISLAM
IN SPAIN
A.D. 756-1031
C.R. HAINES, M.A.
AUTHOR OF “ENGLAND AND THE OPIUM TRADE”;
“EDUCATION AND MISSIONS”;
“VERSIONS IN VERSE.”
LONDON
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH &CO., PATERNOSTER SQUARE
1889
[Note: While there is only one Chapter IX in the Table of Contents,
there are two in text. I believe the first was meant to be part of
Chapter VIII.]
CHAPTER I.
Invasion of Spain by the barbarians—Its easy conquest—Quarrels
among the conquerors—Departure of the Vandals—Visigoths gain the
supremacy—Conflict with Eastern Empire—Reduction of the Suevi—All
Spain becomes Gothic—Approach of Saracens—Planting of
Christianity in Spain—St James—Gospel first preached at
Elvira—Irenaeus—Persecutions—Martyrs —Council of Elvira—Council
of Nice—Number of Christians—Paganism
proscribed—Julian—Arianism—Ulphilas—Conversion of
barbarians—Degeneracy of religion—Priscillian—His heresy
condemned—Priscillian burnt—Paganism, in Spain—The Gothic
Government—Church and State —Power of king—Election of
bishops—Arianism of Goths—Ermenegild—Bigotry in
Spain—Jews—Influence of clergy—Of the pope ……1-11
CHAPTER II.
Period of Gothic rule—Degeneracy of Goths—Causes of their
fall—Battle of Guadalete—Resistance of towns—Theodomir—Remnant in
the North—Mohammedanism—Its rise and progress—Reduction of
Africa—Siege of Constantinople—Attacks on Spain—Tarif—Arabs in
Gaul—Anarchy in Spain—Christians in the North—Clemency of the
Arabs—Treaties—Conquest easy—Rhapsodies of
Isidore—Slaves—Jews—Impartiality of Arab governors—Khalifate
established—Feuds of Arabs and Berbers—Revolt of Berbers—Syrian
Arabs—Settlement of Arabs—Effect of Berber wars ……11-25
CHAPTER III.
Landing of Abdurrahman—Khalifate of Cordova—Condition of
Christians —Proselytism—Apostates—Arabs and Spaniards—Evidence of
Christian writers—Condition of the people—Serfs—No revolts—No
solidarity with the Christians in the North—Relations wkh Arabs
at first friendly—The jehad in Spain—Martyrs in battle—Fabulous
martyr—Anambad, first martyr—Peter of Najuma—No other till
824—John and Adulphus —Causes of Martyrdoms—Amalgamation of the
two peoples—Intermarriage —Children of mixed parents—Nunilo and
Alodia—Mania for martyrdom—Voluntary martyrdoms—The Spanish
confessors—Threatened deterioration in the Church—Christianity
infected with Moslem customs —Religious fervour in
convents—Fanaticism, of monks—Fresh martyrs —Perfectus, John,
Isaac—Arab inability to understand the motives of these
martyrs—Causes of fanaticism—Sanctus—Peter—Walabonsus, etc
……25-40
CHAPTER IV.
Flora and Maria—Their adventures—Trial—Meet Eulogius in
prison—Their execution—Other martyrs—Hidden Christians—Aurelius,
Sabigotha, etc —Plan for procuring martyrdom—Miracle in
prison—Execution—Other martyrs—Death of Abdurrahman II.—Mohammed
I.—Martyrs—Prodigy upon their execution—Outrage in a
mosque—Punishment of offenders—Apprehension of king—Meditates a
persecution—Even a massacre—Series of martyrdoms—Cloister of
Tabanos suppressed—Columba, Pomposa—Abundius a true martyr—Others
martyred—Censor of Cordova—Persecution and death of
Ruderic—Eulogius—Parentage and antecedents—Opposes amalgamation
of Arabs and Christians—Encourages learning of
Latin—Imprisonment—Elected Bishop of Toledo—Again
imprisoned—Trial—Execution—His relics ……40-54
CHAPTER V.
Doubtful martyrs—No persecution raging—The Muzarabes—Churches in
Cordova—Arab description of a church—Monasteries outside the
city—Voluntary martyrs, chiefly from Cordova—No ferment at
Elvira—Enthusiasts not a large body—Their leaders—The moderate
party—Objections against the martyrs—Voluntary martyrdoms
forbidden by the Church—Answer of apologists—Evidence as to
persecution—Apologists inconsistent—Eulogius and Alvar—Reviling
of Mohammed—Martyrs worked no miracles—Defence of apologists
illogical—Martyrs put to death not by idolaters—Death without
torture—Their bodies corrupted—Moslem taunts—Effect of martyrdoms
on the Moslems—Prohibition of relics—Traffic in relics—They work
miracles—Relics taken from Spain to France —Expedition of monks
for that purpose—St Vincent’s body—Relics of George, Aurelius,
etc., carried off—Return to France—Measures of the moderate
party—Of the Moslems—Reccafredus—supported by the majority of
Christians—Fanatics coerced—Anathematized—Action of king—Suspects
political movement—Revolt at Toledo—Grand Council—Measures
against zealots—Meditated persecution—The extreme party broken
up—Apostasies—Reason of these—The exceptor Gomez—The decision of
the Council—Cessation of martyrdoms ……54-73
CHAPTER VI.
National party—Revolt of Spaniards against Arabs—Martyrs in
battle— Martyrdoms under Abdurrahman III.—Pelagius—Argentea—The
monks of Cardena—Eugenia—No real persecution under the Great
Khalif— General view of Christian Church in Spain under
Abdurrahman II.— Civil position of Christians—Councils—Neglect of
Latin—Arabic compulsory —Protests of Alvar, etc.—Latin
forgotten—Cultivation of Moslem learning—Moslem theology—Church
abuses—Simony—Breach of canons —Unworthy priests—Rival
pastors—Heresy in the Church—Depravity of clergy—Their
apostasy—Their deposition—Muzarabes—Free Christians in the
North—The Church in the North—Its dangerous position—Cut short by
Almanzor—Clergy oppress Christians—Count of Cordova—Ill-treats
the Christians—Councils—Held by Elipandus—By Reccafredus—By
Hostegesis—Jews and Moslems summoned—Council held by Basilius
…… 73-86
CHAPTER VII.
Khalifate saved by Abdurrahman III.—Commander of the Faithful—His
character—Embassy to the Emperor of the West—Return embassy—John
of Gorz—Detained in Cordova—Messengers from the king—Cause of
detention—John of Gorz and John of Cordova—The king’s
threats—Dead-lock —Fresh embassy to Otho—A second embassy from
Otho—First embassy received—Condescension of Sultan—Tolerance of
Moslems— Mohammed’s injunctions—Tolerant Mohammedan rulers
elsewhere— Alcuin—Arnold of Citeaux—Bernard, Archbishop of
Toledo—Christians tolerated, even encouraged—”Officer of
protection”—Christian courts— Censors—Sclavonian bodyguard—Arab
pride of race—Partial Amalgamation of races—Alliances between
Arabs and Christians—Intermarriages— Offspring of these—The
maiden tribute—Evidence in its favour—No
myth—Conversions—Mohammedan view of apostasy …… 86-98
CHAPTER VIII.
Arab factions—Berbers—Spaniards—Muwallads—Despised by
Arabs—Revolts at Cordova, &c.—Intrigues with the
Franks—Letter of Louis—Revolt of Toledo—Christians and Muwallads
make common cause—Omar —Begins life as a
bandit—Captured—Escapes—Heads the national party— Becomes a
Christian—Utterly defeated—Muwallads desert him—Death of
Omar—Stronghold of Bobastro captured—End of rebellion—Christians
under Abdurrahman III.—Almanzor—Anarchy—End of
Khalifate—Knowledge of Christianity and Mohammedanism slight
among those of the opposite creed—Christian writers on
Islam—Eulogius—Mohammed’s relation to Christianity—Alvar—Unfair
to Mohammed—His ignorance of the Koran —Prophecy of
Daniel.—Moslem knowledge of Christianity—Mistaken idea of the
Trinity—Ibn Hazm—St James of Compostella …… 98-114
CHAPTER IX.
Traces of amalgamation of religions—Instances elsewhere—Essential
differences of Islam and Christianity—Compromise
attempted—Influence of Islam, over Christianity—Innovating spirit
in Spain—Heresy in Septimania—Its possible connection with
Mohammedanism—Migetian heresy as to the Trinity—Its approach to
the Mohammedan doctrine—Other similar heresies—Adoptionism—Our
knowledge of it—Whence derived—Connection with Islam—Its author
or authors—Probably Elipandus—His opponents—His
character—Independence—Jealousy of the Free Church in the
North—Nature of Adoptionism—Not a revival of Nestorianism—Origin
of the name—Arose from inadvertence—Felix—His arguments—Alcuin’s
answers—Christ, the Son of God by adoption—Unity of Persons
acknowledged—First mention of theory—Adrian—-Extension of
heresy—Its opponents—Felix amenable to Church
discipline—Elipandus under Arab rule—Councils—Of
Narbonne—Friuli—Ratisbon—Felix abjures his heresy—Alcuin—Council
of Frankfort—Heresy anathematized —Councils of Rome and Aix—Felix
again recants—Alcuin’s book—Elipandus and Felix die in their
error—Summary of evidence connecting adoptionism with
Mohammedanism—Heresy of Claudius—-Iconoclasm Libri
Carolini—Claudius, bishop of Turin—Crusade against
image-worship—His opponents—Arguments—Independence—Summoned
before a Council—Refuses to attend—Albigensian heresy ……
114-136
CHAPTER X.
Mutual influences of the two creeds—Socially and
intellectually—”No monks in Islam”—Faquirs—The conventual system
adopted by the Arabs—Arab account of a convent—Moslem nuns—Islam
Christianised—-Christian spirit in Mohammedanism—Arab
magnanimity—Moslem miracles—-like Christian ones—Enlightened
Moslems—Philosophy—Freethinkers—Theologians—Almanzor—Moslem
sceptics—Averroes—The faquis or theologians—Sect of Malik ibn
Ans—Power of theologians—-Decay of Moslem customs—Wine
drunk—Music cultivated—Silk worn—Statues set up—Turning towards
Mecca—Eating of sow’s flesh—Enfranchisement of Moslem
women—Love—Distinguished women—-Women in mosques—At
tournaments—Arab love-poem—Treatise on love …… 136-148
CHAPTER XI.
Influence of Mohammedanism—Circumcision of Christians—-Even of a
bishop —Customs retained for contrast—Cleanliness rejected as
peculiar to Moslems— Celibacy of clergy—Chivalry—Origin—Derived
from Arabs— Favoured by state of Spain—Spain the cradle of
chivalry—Arab chivalry —Qualifications for a knight—Rules of
knighthood—The Cid—Almanzor—His generosity—Justice—Moslem
military orders—Holy wars—Christianity Mohammedanized—The
“Apotheosis of chivalry”—Chivalry a sort of religion—Social
compromise—Culminates in the Crusades ….. 149-156
APPENDICES.
APPENDIX A.
Jews persecuted by Goths—Help the Saracens—Numbers—Jews in
France—Illtreated—Accusations against—Eleazar, an
apostate—Incites the Spanish Moslems against the
Christians—Intellectual development of Jews in Spain—Come to be
disliked by Arabs—Jews and the Messiah—Judaism
deteriorated—Contact with Islam—Civil position—Jews at
Toledo—Christian persecution of
Jews—Massacre—Expulsion—Conversion—The “Mala Sangre”—The
Inquisition …… 156-161
APPENDIX B.
Spain and the papal power—Early independence—Early importance of
Spanish Church—Arian Spain—Orthodox Spain—Increase of papal
influence—Independent spirit of king and clergy—Quarrel with the
pope—Arab invasion—Papal authority in the North—Crusade
preached—Intervention of the pope—St James’ relics—Claudius of
Turin—Rejection of pope’s claims—Increase of pope’s power in
Spain—Appealed to against Muzarabes—Errors of Migetius—Keeping of
Easter—Eating of pork—Intermarriage with Jews and Moslems—Fasting
on Sundays—Elipandus withstands the papal claims—Upholds
intercourse with Arabs—Rejects papal supremacy—Advance of
Christians in the North—Extension of power of the pope—Gothic
liturgy suspected—Suppressed—Authority of pope over king—Appeals
from the king to the pope—Rupture with the Roman See—Resistance
of sovereign and barons to the pope—Inquisition
established—Victims—Moriscoes persecuted—Reformation stamped
out—Subjection of Spanish Church …… 161-173
LIST OF AUTHORITIES
…… 175-182
CHAPTER I.
THE GOTHS IN SPAIN.
Just about the time when the Romans withdrew from Britain,
leaving so many of their possessions behind them, the Suevi,
Alani, and Vandals, at the invitation of Gerontius, the Roman
governor of Spain, burst into that province over the unguarded
passes of the Pyrenees.[1] Close on their steps followed the Visigoths;
whose king, taking in marriage Placidia, the sister of Honorius,
was acknowledged by the helpless emperor independent ruler of
such parts of Southern Gaul and Spain as he could conquer and
keep for himself. The effeminate and luxurious provincials
offered practically no resistance to the fierce Teutons. No
Arthur arose among them, as among the warlike Britons of our own
island; no Viriathus even, as in the struggle for independence
against the Roman Commonwealth. Mariana, the Spanish historian,
asserts that they preferred the rule of the barbarians. However
this may be, the various tribes that invaded the country found no
serious opposition among the Spaniards: the only fighting was
between themselves—for the spoil. Many years of warfare were
necessary to decide this important question of supremacy.
Fortunately for Spain, the Vandals, who seem to have been the
fiercest horde and under the ablest leader, rapidly forced their
way southward, and, passing on to fresh conquests, crossed the
Straits of Gibraltar in 429: not, however, before they had
utterly overthrown their rivals, the Suevi, on the river Baetis,
and had left an abiding record of their brief stay in the name
Andalusia.
[1] “Inter
barbaros pauperem libertatem quam inter Romanos tributariam
sollicitudinem sustinere.”—Mariana, apud Dunham, vol i.
For a time it seemed likely that the Suevi, in spite of their
late crushing defeat, would subject to themselves the whole of
Spain, but under Theodoric II. and Euric, the Visigoths
definitely asserted their superiority. Under the latter king the
Gothic domination in Spain may be said to have begun about ten
years before the fall of the Western Empire. But the Goths were
as yet by no means in possession of the whole of Spain. A large
part of the south was held by imperialist troops; for, though the
Western Empire had been extinguished in 476, the Eastern emperor
had succeeded by inheritance to all the outlying provinces, which
had even nominally belonged to his rival in the West. Among these
was some portion of Spain.
It was not till 570, the year in which Mohammed was born, that a
king came to the Gothic throne strong enough to crush the Suevi
and to reduce the imperialist garrisons in the South; and it was
not till 622, the very year of the Flight from Mecca, that a
Gothic king, Swintila, finally drove out all the Emperor’s
troops, and became king in reality of all Spain.
Scarcely had this been well done, when we perceive the first
indications of the advent of a far more terrible foe, the rumours
of whose irresistible prowess had marched before them. The dread,
which the Arabs aroused even in distant Spain as early as a
century after the birth of Mohammed, may be appreciated from the
despairing lines of Julian,[1] bishop of Toledo:—
“Hei mihi! quam timeo, ne nos
malus implicet error,
Demur et infandis gentibus
opprobrio!
Africa plena viris bellacibus
arma minatur,
Inque dies victrix gens Agarena
furit.”
Before giving an account of the Saracen invasion and its results,
it will be well to take a brief retrospect of the condition of
Christianity in Spain under the Gothic domination, and previous
to the advent of the Moslems.
[1] Migne’s
“Patrologie,” vol. xcvi. p. 814.
There can be no doubt that Christianity was brought very early
into Spain by the preaching, as is supposed, of St Paul himself,
who is said to have made a missionary journey through Andalusia,
Valencia, and Aragon. On the other hand, there are no grounds
whatever for supposing that James, the brother of John, ever set
foot in Spain. The “invention” of his remains at Ira Flavia in
the 9th century, together with the story framed to account for
their presence in a remote corner of Spain so far from the scene
of the Apostle’s martyrdom, is a fable too childish to need
refutation.
The honour of first hearing the Gospel message has been claimed
(but, it seems, against probability) for Illiberis.[1] However that may be, the early
establishment of Christianity in Spain is attested by Irenæus,
who appeals to the Spanish Church as retaining the primitive
doctrine.[2] The long roll of Spanish
martyrs begins in the persecution of Domitian (95 A.D.) with the
name of Eugenius, bishop of Toledo. In most of the succeeding
persecutions Spain furnished her full quota of martyrs, but she
suffered most under Diocletian (303). It was in this emperor’s
reign that nearly all the inhabitants of Cæsar Augusta were
treacherously slaughtered on the sole ground of their being
Christians; thus earning for their native city from the Christian
poet Prudentius,[3] the proud title of “patria sanctorum
martyrum.”
[1] Florez,
“España Sagrada,” vol. iii. pp. 361 ff.
[2] Irenæus, Bk.
I. ch. x. 2 (A.D. 186).
[3] 348-402 A.D.
The persecution of Diocletian, though the fiercest, was at the
same time the last, which afflicted the Church under the Roman
Empire. Diocletian indeed proclaimed that he had blotted out the
very name of Christian and abolished their hateful superstition.
This even to the Romans must have seemed an empty boast, and the
result of Diocletian’s efforts only proved the truth of the old
maxim—”the blood of martyrs is the seed of the Church.”
The Spanish Christians about this time[1] held the first ecclesiastical council whose
acts have come down to us. This Council of Illiberis, or Elvira,
was composed of nineteen bishops and thirty-six presbyters, who
passed eighty canons.
[1] The date is
doubtful. Blunt, “Early Christianity,” p. 209, places it
between 314 and 325, though in a hesitating manner. Other dates
given are 300 and 305.
The imperial edict of toleration was issued in 313, and in 325
was held the first General Council of the Church under the
presidency of the emperor, Constantine, himself an avowed
Christian. Within a quarter of a century of the time when
Diocletian had boasted that he had extirpated the Christian name,
it has been computed that nearly one half of the inhabitants of
his empire were Christians.
The toleration, so long clamoured for, so lately conceded, was in
341 put an end to by the Christians themselves, and Pagan
sacrifices were prohibited. So inconsistent is the conduct of a
church militant and a church triumphant! In 388, after a brief
eclipse under Julian, Christianity was formally declared by the
Senate to be the established religion of the Roman Empire.
But the security, or rather predominance, thus suddenly acquired
by the church, resting as it did in part upon royal favour and
court intrigue, did not tend to the spiritual advancement of
Christianity. Almost coincident with the Edict of Milan was the
appearance of Arianism, which, after dividing the Church against
itself for upwards of half-a-century, and almost succeeding at
one time in imposing itself on the whole Church,[1] finally under the missionary zeal of
Ulphilas found a new life among the barbarian nations that were
pressing in upon all the northern boundaries of the Empire,
ready, like eagles, to swoop down and feast upon her mighty
carcase.
[1] At the
Council of Rimini in 360. “Ingemuit totus orbis,” says Jerome,
“et Arianum se esse miratus est.”
Most of these barbaric hordes, like the Goths and the Vandals,
adopted the semi-Arian Christianity first preached to them by
Ulphilas towards the close of the fourth century. Consequently
the nations that forced their way into Southern Gaul, and over
the Pyrenees into Spain, were, nominally at least, Christians of
the Arian persuasion. The extreme importance to Spain of the fact
of their being Christians at all will be readily apprehended by
contrasting the fate of the Spanish provincials with that which
befell the Christian and Romanized Britons at the hands of our
own Saxon forefathers only half-a-century later.
Meanwhile the Church in Spain, like the Church elsewhere, freed
from the quickening and purifying influences of persecution, had
lost much of its ancient fervour. Gladiatorial shows and
lascivious dances on the stage began to be tolerated even by
Christians, though they were denounced by the more devout as
incompatible with the profession of the Christian faith.
Spain also furnishes us with the first melancholy spectacle of
Christian blood shed by Christian hands. Priscillian, bishop of
Avila, was led into error by his intercourse with an Egyptian
gnostic. What his error exactly was is not very clear, but it
seems to have comprised some of the erroneous doctrines
attributed to Manes and Sabellius. In 380, the new heresy, with
which two other bishops besides Priscillian became infected, was
condemned at a council held at Saragoza, and by another held five
years later at Bordeaux. Priscillian himself and six other
persons were executed with tortures at the instigation of
Ithacius,[1] bishop of Sossuba, and
Idacius, bishop of Merida, in spite of the protests of Martin of
Tours and others. The heresy itself, however, was not thus
stamped out, and continued in Spain until long after the Gothic
conquest.
There is some reason for supposing that at the time of the Gothic
invasion Spain was still in great part Pagan, and that it
continued to be so during the whole period of Gothic
domination.[2] Some Pagans undoubtedly
lingered on even as late as the end of the sixth century,[3] but that there were any large numbers of
them as late as the eighth century is improbable.
Dr Dunham, who has given a clear and concise account of the
Gothic government in Spain, calls it the “most accursed that ever
existed in Europe.”[4] This is too sweeping a statement, though it
must be allowed that the haughty exclusiveness of the Gothic
nobles rendered their yoke peculiarly galling, while the position
of their slaves was wretched beyond all example. However, it is
not to their civil administration that we wish now to draw
attention, but rather to the relations of Church and State under
a Gothic administration which was at first Arian and subsequently
orthodox.
[1] See Milman,
“Latin Christianity,” vol. iii. p. 60.
[2] Dozy, ii.
44, quotes in support of this the second canon of the Sixteenth
Council of Toledo.
[3] Mason, a
bishop of Merida, was said to have baptized a Pagan as late as
this.
[4] Dunham’s
“Hist. of Spain,” vol. i. p. 210.
The Government, which began with being of a thoroughly military
character, gradually tended to become a theocracy—a result due in
great measure to the institution of national councils, which were
called by the king, and attended by all the chief ecclesiastics
of the realm. Many of the nobles and high dignitaries of the
State also took part in these assemblies, though they might not
vote on purely ecclesiastical matters. These councils, of which
there were nineteen in all (seventeen held at Toledo, the Gothic
capital, and two elsewhere), gradually assumed the power of
ratifying the election of the king, and of dictating his
religious policy. Thus by the Sixth Council of Toledo (canon
three) it was enacted that all kings should swear “not to suffer
the exercise of any other religion than the Catholic, and to
vigorously enforce the law against all dissentients, especially
against that accursed people the Jews.” The fact of the monarchy
becoming elective[1] no doubt contributed a good deal to throwing
the power into the hands of the clergy.
Dr Dunham remarks that these councils tended to make the bishops
subservient to the court, but surely the evidence points the
other way. On the whole it was the king that lost power, though
no doubt as a compensation he gained somewhat more authority over
Church matters. He could, for instance, issue temporary
regulations with regard to Church discipline. Witiza, one of the
last of the Gothic kings, seems even to have authorized, or at
least encouraged, the marriage of his clergy.[2] The king could preside in cases of
appeal in purely ecclesiastical affairs; and we know that Recared
I. (587-601) and Sisebert (612-621) did in fact exercise this
right. He also gained the power of nominating and translating
bishops; but it is not clear when this privilege was first
conceded to the king.[3] The Fourth Council of Toledo (633) enacted
that a bishop should be elected by the clergy and people of his
city, and that his election should be approved by the
metropolitan and synod of his province: while the Twelfth
Council, held forty-eight years later, evidently recognizes the
validity of their appointment by royal warrant alone. Some have
referred this innovation back to the despotic rule of Theodoric
the Ostrogoth, at the beginning of the sixth century; others to
the sudden accumulation of vacant sees on the fall of Arianism in
Spain. Another important power possessed by the kings was that of
convoking these national councils, and confirming their acts.
[1] In 531 A.D.
[2] Monk of
Silo, sec. 14, who follows Sebastian of Salamanca; Robertson,
iii. 6. We learn from the “Chron. Sil,” sec. 27, that Fruela
(757-768) forbade the marriage of clergy. But these accounts of
Witiza’s reign are all open to suspicion.
[3] Robertson,
“Hist. of Christian Church,” vol. iii. p. 183.
The sudden surrender of their Arianism by the Gothic king and
nobles is a noticeable phenomenon. All the barbarian races that
invaded Spain at the beginning of the fifth century were
inoculated with the Arian heresy. Of these the Vandals carried
their Arianism, which proved to be of a very persecuting type,
into Africa. The Suevi, into which nation the Alani, under the
pressure of a common enemy, had soon been absorbed, gave up their
Arianism for the orthodox faith about 560. The Visigoths,
however, remained Arians until a somewhat later period—until 589
namely, when Recared I., the son of Leovigild, held a national
council and solemnly abjured the creed of his forefathers, his
example being followed by many of his nobles and bishops.
The Visigoths, while they remained Arian, were on the whole
remarkably tolerant[1] towards both Jews and Catholics, though we
have instances to the contrary in the cases of Euric and
Leovigild, who are said to have persecuted the orthodox party.
The latter king, indeed, who was naturally of a mild and
forgiving temper, was forced into harsh measures by the unfilial
and traitorous conduct of his son Ermenegild. If the latter had
been content to avow his conversion to orthodoxy without entering
into a treasonable rebellion in concert with the Suevi and
Imperialists against his too indulgent father, there is every
reason to think that Leovigild would have taken no measures
against him. Even after a second rebellion the king offered to
spare his son’s life—which was forfeit to the State—on condition
that he renounced his newly-adopted creed, and returned to the
Arian fold. His reason—a very intelligible one—no doubt was that
he might put an end to the risk of a third rebellion by
separating his son effectually from the intriguing party of
Catholics. To call Ermenegild a martyr because he was put to
death under such circumstances is surely an abuse of words.
[1] Lecky,
“Rise of Rationalism,” vol. i. p. 14, note, says that the Arian
Goths were intolerant; but there seem to be insufficient
grounds for the assertion.
With the fall of Arianism came a large accession of bigotry to
the Spanish Church, as is sufficiently shewn by the canon above
quoted from the Sixth Council of Toledo. A subsequent law was
even passed forbidding anyone under pain of confiscation of his
property and perpetual imprisonment, to call in question the Holy
Catholic and Apostolic Church; the Evangelical Institutions; the
definitions of the Fathers; the decrees of the Church; and the
Sacraments. In the spirit of these enactments, severe measures
were taken against the Jews, of whom there were great numbers in
Spain. Sisebert (612-621) seems to have been the first systematic
persecutor, whose zeal, as even Isidore confesses, was “not
according to knowledge.”[1] A cruel choice was given the Jews between
baptism on the one hand, and scourging and destitution on the
other. When this proved unavailing, more stringent edicts were
enforced against them. Those who under the pressure of
persecution consented to be baptised, were forced to swear by the
most solemn of oaths that they had in very truth renounced their
Jewish faith and abhorred its rites. Those who still refused to
conform were subjected to every indignity and outrage. They were
obliged to have Christian servants, and to observe Sunday and
Easter. They were denied the ius connubii and the ius
honorum. Their testimony was invalid in law courts, unless a
Christian vouched for their character. Some who still held out
were even driven into exile. But this punishment could not have
been systematically carried out, for the Saracen invasion found
great numbers of Jews still in Spain. As Dozy[2] well says of the persecutors—”On le
voulut bien, mais on ne le pouvait pas.”
[1] Apud
Florez, “Esp. Sagr.,” vol. vi. p. 502, quoted by Southey,
Roderic, p. 255, n. “Sisebertus, qui in initio regni Judaeos ad
fidem Christianam permovens, aemulationem quidem habuit, sed
non secundum scientiam: potestate enim compulit, quos provocare
fidei ratione oportuit. Sed, sicut est scriptum, sive per
occasionem sive per veritatem Christus annunciatur, in hoc
gaudeo et gaudebo.”
[2] “History of
Mussulmans in Spain,” vol. ii. p. 26.
Naturally enough, under these circumstances the Jews of Spain
turned their eyes to their co-religionists in Africa; but, the
secret negotiations between them being discovered, the
persecution blazed out afresh, and the Seventeenth Council of
Toledo[1] decreed that relapsed
Jews should be sold as slaves; that their children should be
forcibly taken from them; and that they should not be allowed to
marry among themselves.[2]
[1] Canon 8, de
damnatione Judaeorum.
[2] For the
further history of the Jews in Spain, see Appendix A.
These odious decrees against the Jews must be attributed to the
dominant influence of the clergy, who requited the help they thus
received from the secular arm by wielding the powers of anathema
and excommunication against the political enemies of the
king.[1] Moreover the cordial
relations which subsisted between the Church and the State,
animated as they were by a strong spirit of independence, enabled
the Spanish kings to resist the dangerous encroachments of the
Papal power, a subject which has been more fully treated in an
Appendix.[2]
[1] The
councils are full of denunciations aimed at the rebels against
the king’s authority. By the Fourth Council (633) the deposed
Swintila was excommunicated.
[2] Appendix B.
CHAPTER II.
THE SARACENS IN SPAIN.
The Gothic domination lasted 300 years, and in that comparatively
short period we are asked by some writers to believe that the
invaders quite lost their national characteristics, and became,
like the Spaniards, luxurious and effeminate.[1] Their haughty exclusiveness, and the
fact of their being Arians, may no doubt have tended to keep them
for a time separate from, and superior to, the subject
population, whom they despised as slaves, and hated as heretics.
But when the religious barrier was removed, the social one soon
followed, and so completely did the conquerors lose their
ascendency, that they even surrendered their own Teutonic tongue
for the corrupt Latin of their subjects.
[1] Cardonne’s
“History of Spain,” vol. i. p. 62. “Bien différens des leurs
ancêtres étoient alors énervés par les plaisirs, la douceur du
climat; le luxe et les richesses avoient amolli leur courage et
corrompu les moeurs.” Cp. Dunham, vol. i. 157.
But the Goths had certainly not become so degenerate as is
generally supposed. Their Saracen foes did not thus undervalue
them. Musa ibn Nosseyr, the organiser of the expedition into
Spain, and the first governor of that country under Arab rule,
when asked by the Khalif Suleiman for his opinion of the Goths,
answered that “they were lords living in luxury and abundance,
but champions who did not turn their backs to the enemy.”[1] There can be no doubt that this praise
was well deserved. Nor is the comparative ease with which the
country was overrun, any proof to the contrary. For that must be
attributed to wholesale treachery from one end of the country to
the other. But for this the Gothic rulers had only themselves to
blame. Their treatment of the Jews and of their slaves made the
defection of these two classes of their subjects inevitable.
The old Spanish chroniclers represent the fall of the Gothic
kingdom as the direct vengeance of Heaven for the sins of
successive kings;[2] but on the heads of the clergy, even more than
of the king, rests the guilt of their iniquitous and suicidal
policy towards the Arians[3] and the Jews. The treachery of Julian,[4] whatever its
cause, opened a way for the Arabs into the country by betraying
into their hands Ceuta, the key of the Straits. Success in their
first serious battle was secured to them by the opportune
desertion from the enemy’s ranks of the disaffected political
party under the sons of the late king Witiza,[5] and an archbishop Oppas, who afterwards
apostatized; while the rapid subjugation of the whole country was
aided and assured by the hosts of ill-used slaves who flocked to
the Saracen standards, and by the Jews[6] who hailed the Arabs as fellow-Shemites and
deliverers from the hated yoke of the uncircumcised Goths.
[1] Al Makkari,
vol. i. p. 297. (De Gayangos’ translation).
[2] “Chron.
Sil.,” sec. 17, “recesserat ab Hispania manus Domini ob
inveteratam regum malitiam.” See above, p. 7, note 2.
[3] Arianism
lingered on till the middle of the eighth century at least,
since Rodrigo of Toledo, iii., sec. 3, says of Alfonso I., that
he “extirpavit haeresin Arianam.”
[4] For Julian,
or, more correctly, Ilyan, see De Gayangos’ note to Al Makkari,
i. p. 537, etc.
[5] Called
Ghittishah by the Arabs. For the Witizan party see “Sebast.
Salan,” sec. 7; “Chron. Sil.,” sec. 15. The daughter of Witiza
married a noble Arab. The descendants of the King, under the
name Witizani, were known in Spain till the end of the eighth
century at least. See Letter of Beatus and Etherius to
Elipandus, sec. 61; “Multi hodie ab ipso rege sumunt nomen
Witizani, etiam pauperes.” See also Al Makkari, ii. 14.
[6] The Jews
garrisoned the taken towns (Al Makkari, i. pp. 280, 282, and De
Gayangos’ note, p. 531). Even as late as 852 we find the Jews
betraying Barcelona to the Moors, who slew nearly all the
Christians.
Yet in spite of all these disadvantages the Goths made a brave
stand—as brave, indeed, as our Saxon forefathers against the
Normans. The first decisive battle in the South[1] lasted, as some writers have declared,
six whole days, and the Arabs were at one time on the point of
being driven into the sea. This is apparent from Tarik’s address
to his soldiers in the heat of battle: “Moslems, conquerors of
Africa, whither would you fly? The sea is behind you, and the foe
in front. There is no help for you save in your own right
hands[2] and the favour of God.”
Nor must we lay any stress on the disparity of forces on either
side, amounting to five to one, for a large proportion of
Roderic’s army was disaffected. It is probable that only the
Goths made a determined stand; and even after such a crushing
defeat as they received at Guadalete, and after the loss of their
king, the Gothic nobles still offered a stubborn resistance in
Merida, Cordova, and elsewhere.[3] One of them, Theodomir, after defending
himself manfully in Murcia for some time, at last by his valour
and address contrived to secure for himself, and even to hand
down to his successor Athanagild, a semi-independent rule over
that part of Spain.
[1] Generally
called the battle of Guadalete (Wada Lek, see De Gayangos on Al
Makk. i. pp. 524, 527), fought either near Xeres or Medina
Sidonia.
[2] “Una salus
victis nullam sperare salutem.” See Al Makk. i. p. 271; Conde
i. p. 57 (Bohn’s Translation).
[3] We must not
forget also that the mild and politic conduct of the Saracens
towards the towns that surrendered, even after resistance,
marvellously facilitated their conquest.
But the great proof that the Goths had not lost all their ancient
hardihood and nobleness, is afforded by the fact that, when they
had been driven into the mountains of the North and West, they
seem to have begun at once to organize a fresh resistance against
the invaders. The thirty[1] wretched barbarians, whom the Arabs thought it
unnecessary to pursue into their native fastnesses, soon showed
that they had power to sting; and the handful of patriots, who in
the cave of Covadonga gathered round Pelayo, a scion of the old
Gothic line, soon swelled into an army, and the army into a
nation. Within six years of the death of Roderic had begun that
onward march of the new Spanish monarchy, which, with the
exception of a disastrous twenty-five years at the close of the
tenth century, was not destined to retrograde, scarcely even to
halt, until it had regained every foot of ground that had once
belonged to the Gothic kings.
Let us turn for a moment to the antecedents of the Arab invaders.
History affords no parallel, whether from a religious or
political point of view, to the sudden rise of Mohammedanism and
the wonderful conquests which it made. “The electric
spark[2] had indeed fallen on
what seemed black unnoticeable sand, and lo the sand proved
explosive powder and blazed heaven-high from Delhi to Granada!”
Mohammed began his preaching in 609, and confined himself to
persuasion till 622, the year of the Flight from Mecca. After
this a change seems to have come over his conduct, if not over
his character, and the Prophet, foregoing the peaceful and more
glorious mission of a Heaven-sent messenger, appealed to the
human arbitrament of the sword: not with any very marked success,
however, the victory of Bedr in 624 being counterbalanced by the
defeat of Ohud in in the following year. In 631, Arabia being
mostly pacified, the first expedition beyond its boundaries was
undertaken under Mohammed’s own leadership, but this abortive
attempt gave no indications of the astonishing successes to be
achieved in the near future. Mohammed himself died in the
following year, yet, in spite of this and the consequent revolt
of almost all Arabia, within two years Syria was overrun and
Damascus taken. Persia, which had contended for centuries on
equal terms with Rome, was overthrown in a single campaign. In
637 Jerusalem fell, and the sacred soil of Palestine passed under
the yoke of the Saracens. Within three years Alexandria and the
rich valley of the Nile were the prize of Amru and his army. The
conquest of Egypt only formed the stepping-stone to the reduction
of Africa, and the victorious Moslems did not pause in their
career until they reached the Atlantic Ocean, and Akbah,[3] riding his horse into the sea, sighed
for more worlds to conquer. We may be excused perhaps for
thinking that it had been well for the inhabitants of the New
World, if Fortune had delivered them into the hands of the
generous Arabs rather than to the cruel soldiery of Cortes and
Pizarro.
[1] Al Makk.,
ii. 34. “What are thirty barbarians perched upon a rock? They
must inevitably die.”
[2] Carlyle’s
“Hero Worship” ad finem.
[3] Cardonne,
i. p. 37; Gibbon, vi. 348, note.
In 688, that is, in a little more than a generation from the
death of Mohammed, the Moslems undertook the siege of
Constantinople. Fortunately for the cause of civilisation and of
Christendom, this long siege of several years proved
unsuccessful, as well as a second attack in 717. But by the
latter date the footing in Europe, which the valour of the
Byzantines denied them, had already been gained by the expedition
into Spain under Tarik in 711. The same year that witnessed the
crossing of the Straits of Gibraltar in the West saw also in the
East the passage of the Oxus by the eager warriors of Islam.
There seems to be some ground for supposing that the Saracens had
attacked Spain even before the time of Tarik. As early as 648, or
only one year after the invasion of Africa, an expedition is said
to have been made into that country under Abdullah ibn
Sa’d,[1] which resulted in the
temporary subjugation of the southern provinces. A second inroad
is mentioned by Abulfeda[2] as having taken place in Othman’s reign
(644-656); while for an incursion in the reign of Wamba (671-680)
we have the authority of the Spanish historians, Isidore of Beja
and Sebastian of Salamanca, the former of whom adds the fact that
the Saracens were invited in by Erviga, who afterwards succeeded
Wamba on the throne—a story which seems likely enough when read
in the light of the subsequent treason of Julian. These earlier
attacks, however, seem to have been mere raids, undertaken
without an immediate view to permanent conquest.
By way of retaliation, or with a commendable foresight, the Goths
sent help to Carthage when besieged by the Arabs in 695; and,
while Julian their general still remained true to his allegiance,
they beat off the Saracens from Ceuta. But on the surrender of
that fortress the Arabs were enabled to send across the Straits a
small reconnoitring detachment of five hundred men under Tarif
abu Zarah,[3] a Berber. This took
place in October 710; but the actual invasion did not occur till
April 30, 711, when 12,000 men landed under Tarik ibn Zeyad.
There seems to have been a preliminary engagement before the
decisive one of Gaudalete (July 19th-26th)—the Gothic general in
the former being stated variously to have been Theodomir,[4] Sancho,[5] or Edeco.[6]
[1] See De
Gayangos’ note on Al Makkari, i. p. 382.
[2] “Annales
Moslemici,” i. p. 262.
[3] The names
of Tarif ibn Malik abu Zarah and Tarik ibn Zeyad have been
confused by all the careless writers on Spanish
history—e.g., Conde, Dunham, Yonge, Southey, etc.; but
Gibbon, Freeman, etc., of course do not fall into this error.
For Tarif’s names see De Gayangos, Al Makk., i. pp. 517, 519;
and for Tarik’s see “Ibn Abd el Hakem,” Jones’ translation,
note 10.
[4] Al Makk.,
i. 268; Isidore: Conde, i. 55.
[5] Cardonne,
i. 75.
[6] Dr Dunham.
It will not be necessary to pursue the history of the conquest in
detail. It is enough to say that in three years almost all Spain
and part of Southern Gaul were added to the Saracen empire. But
the Arabs made the fatal mistake[1] of leaving a remnant of their enemies
unconquered in the mountains of Asturia, and hardly had the wave
of conquest swept over the country, than it began slowly but
surely to recede. The year 733 witnessed the high-water mark of
Arab extension in the West, and Christian Gaul was never
afterwards seriously threatened with the calamity of a Mohammedan
domination.
The period of forty-five years which elapsed between the conquest
and the establishment of the Khalifate of Cordova was a period of
disorder, almost amounting to anarchy, throughout Spain. This
state of things was one eminently favourable to the growth and
consolidation of the infant state which was arising among the
mountains of the Northwest. In that corner of the land, which
alone[2] was not polluted by the
presence of Moslem masters, were gathered all those proud spirits
who could not brook subjection and valued freedom above all
earthly possessions.[3] Here all the various nationalities that had
from time to time borne rule in Spain,
“Punic and Roman Kelt and Goth and Greek,” [4]
all the various classes, nobles, freemen, and slaves, were
gradually welded by the strong pressure of a common calamity into
one compact and homogeneous whole.[5] Meanwhile what was the condition of those
Christians who preferred to live in their own homes, but under
the Moslem yoke? It must be confessed that they might have fared
much worse; and the conciliatory policy pursued by the Arabs no
doubt contributed largely to the facility of the conquest. The
first conqueror, Tarik ibn Zeyad, was a man of remarkable
generosity and clemency, and his conduct fully justified the
proud boast which he uttered when arraigned on false charges
before the Sultan Suleiman.[6] “Ask the true believers,” he said, “ask also
the Christians, what the conduct of Tarik has been in Africa and
in Spain. Let them say if they have ever found him cowardly,
covetous, or cruel.”
[1] Al Makkari,
ii. 34.
[2] According
to Sebastian of Salamanca, the Moors had never been admitted
into any town of Biscay before 870.
[3] Prescott,
“Ferdinand and Isabella,” seems to think that only the lower
orders remained under the Moors. Yet in a note he mentions a
remark of Zurita’s to the contrary (page 3).
[4] Southey,
“Roderick,” Canto IV.
[5] Thierry,
“Dix Ans d’Études Historiques,” p. 346. “Reserrés dans ce coin
de terre, devenu pour eux toute la patrie, Goths et Romains,
vainqueurs et vaincus, étrangers et indigènes, maîtres et
esclaves, tous unis dans le même malheur … furent égaux dans
cet exil.” Yet there were revolts in every reign. Fruela I.
(757-768), revolt of Biscay and Galicia: Aurelio (768-774),
revolt of slaves and freedmen, see “Chron. Albeld.,” vi. sec.
4, and Rodrigo, iii. c. 5, in pristinam servitutem redacti
sunt: Silo (774-783), Galician revolt: also revolts in reigns
of Alfonso I., Ramiro I. See Prescott, “Ferd. and Isab.,” p. 4.
[6] Or his
predecessor, Welid, for the point is not determined.
The terms granted to such towns as surrendered generally
contained the following provisions: that the citizens should give
up all their horses and arms; that they might, if they chose,
depart, leaving their property; that those who remained should,
on payment of a small tribute, be permitted to follow their own
religion, for which purposes certain churches were to be left
standing; that they should have their own judges, and enjoy
(within limits) their own laws. In some cases the riches of the
churches were also surrendered, as at Merida,[1] and hostages given. But conditions even
better than these were obtained from Abdulaziz, son of Musa, by
Theodomir in Murcia. The original document has been preserved by
the Arab historians, and is well worthy of transcription:
“In the name of God the Clement and Merciful! Abdulaziz and
Tadmir make this treaty of peace—may God confirm and protect it!
Tadmir shall retain the command over his own people, but over no
other people among those of his faith. There shall be no wars
between his subjects and those of the Arabs, nor shall the
children or women of his people be led captive. They shall not be
disturbed in the exercise of their religion: their churches shall
not be burnt, nor shall any services be demanded from them, or
obligations be laid upon them—those expressed in this treaty
alone excepted…. Tadmir shall not receive our enemies, nor fail
in fidelity to us, and he shall not conceal whatever hostile
purposes he may know to exist against us. His nobles and himself
shall pay a tribute of a dinar[2] each year, with four measures of wheat and
four of barley; of mead, vinegar, honey, and oil each four
measures. All the vassals of Tadmir, and every man subject to
tax, shall pay the half of these imposts.”[3]
These favourable terms were due in part to the address of
Theodomir,[4] and partly perhaps to
Abdulaziz’s own partiality for the Christians, which was also
manifested in his marriage with Egilona, the widow of King
Roderic, and the deference which he paid to her. This
predilection for the Christians brought the son of Musa into ill
favour with the Arabs, and he was assassinated in 716.[5]
[1] Conde i. p.
69. This was perhaps due to Musa’s notorious avarice.
[2] Somewhat
less than ten shillings.
[3] Al Makkari,
i. 281: Conde, i. p. 76.
[4] Isidore,
sec, 38, says of him: “Fuit scripturarum amator, eloquentia
mirificus, in proeliis expeditus, qui et apud Amir Almumenin
prudentior inter ceteros inventus, utiliter est honoratus.”
[5] Al Makkari,
ii. p. 30. He was even accused of entering into treasonable
correspondence with the Christians of Galicia; of forming a
project for the massacre of Moslems; of being himself a
Christian, etc.
On the whole it may be said that the Saracen conquest was
accomplished with wonderfully little bloodshed, and with few or
none of those atrocities which generally characterize the
subjugation of a whole people by men of an alien race and an
alien creed. It cannot, however, be denied that the only
contemporary Christian chronicler is at variance on this point
with all the Arab accounts.
“Who,” says Isidore of Beja, “can describe such horrors! If every
limb in my body became a tongue, even then would human nature
fail in depicting this wholesale ruin of Spain, all its countless
and immeasurable woes. But that the reader may hear in brief the
whole story of sorrow—not to speak of all the disastrous ills
which in innumerable ages past from Adam even till now in various
states and regions of the earth a cruel and foul foe has caused
to a fair world—whatever Troy in Homer’s tale endured, whatever
Jerusalem suffered that the prophets’ words might come to pass,
whatever Babylon underwent that the Scripture might be
fulfilled—all this, and more, has Spain experienced—Spain once
full of delights, but now of misery, once so exalted in glory,
but now brought low in shame and dishonour.”[1]
[1] Cp. also
Isidore, sec 36. Dunham, ii. p. 121, note, curiously remarks:
“Both Isidore and Roderic may exaggerate, but the exaggeration
proves the fact.”
This is evidently mere rhapsody, of the same character as the
ravings of the British monk Gildas, though far less justified as
it seems by the actual facts. Rodrigo of Toledo, following
Isidore after an interval of 500 years, improves upon him by
entering into details, which being in many particulars
demonstrably false, may in others be reasonably looked upon with
suspicion as exaggerated, if not entirely imaginary. His words
are: Children are dashed on the ground, young men beheaded, their
fathers fall in battle, the old men are massacred, the women
reserved for greater misfortune; every cathedral burnt or
destroyed, the national substance plundered, oaths and treaties
uniformly broken.[1]
To appreciate the mildness and generosity of the Arabs, we need
only compare their conquest of Spain with the conquest of England
by the Saxons, the Danes, and even by the Christian Normans. The
comparison will be all in favour of the Arabs. It is not
impossible that, if the invaders had been Franks instead of
Moors, the country would have suffered even more, as we can see
from the actual results effected by the invasion of Charles the
Great in 777. Placed as they were between the devil and the deep
sea, the Spaniards would perhaps have preferred (had the choice
been theirs) to be subject to the Saracens rather than to the
Franks.[2]
[1] Dunham, ii.
p. 121, note.
[2] Dozy, ii.
p. 41, note, quotes Ermold Nigel on Barcelona:
“Urbs erat interea Francorum inhospita turnis, Maurorum votis
adsociata magis.”
To the down-trodden slaves, who were very numerous all through
Spain, the Moslems came in the character of deliverers. A slave
had only to pronounce the simple formula: “There is no God but
God, and Mohammed is his Prophet”: and he was immediately free.
To the Jews the Moslems brought toleration, nay, even influence
and power. In fact, since the fall of Jerusalem in 588 B.C. the
Jews had never enjoyed such independence and influence as in
Spain during the domination of the Arabs. Their genius being thus
allowed free scope, they disputed the supremacy in literature and
the arts with the Arabs themselves.
Many of the earlier governors of Spain were harsh and even cruel
in their administration, but it was to Moslems and Christians
alike.[1] Some indeed increased
the tribute laid upon the Christians; but it must be remembered
that this tribute[2] was in the first instance very light, and
therefore an increase was not felt severely as an oppression.
Moreover, there were not wanting some rulers who upheld the cause
of the Christians against illegal exactions. Among these was
Abdurrahman al Ghafeki (May-Aug. 721, and 731-732), of whom an
Arab writer says:[3] “He did equal justice to Moslem and Christian
… he restored to the Christians such churches as had been taken
from them in contravention of the stipulated treaties; but on the
other hand he caused all those to be demolished, which had been
erected by the connivance of interested governors.” Similarly of
his successor Anbasah ibn Sohaym Alkelbi (721-726), we find it
recorded[4] that “he rendered equal
justice to every man, making no distinction between Mussulman and
Christian, or between Christian and Jew.” Anbasah was followed by
Yahya ibn Salmah (March-Sept. 726), who is described as
injudiciously severe, and dreaded for his extreme rigour by
Moslems as well as Christians.[5] Isidore says that he made the Arabs give back
to the Christians the property unlawfully taken from
them.[6] Similar praise is
awarded to Okbah ibn ulhejaj Asseluli (734-740).[7] Yet though many of the Ameers of Spain
were just and upright men, no permanent policy could be carried
out with regard to the relations between Moslems and Christians,
while the Ameers were so constantly changing, being sometimes
elected by the army, but oftener appointed by the Khalif, or by
his lieutenant, the governor of Africa for the time being. This
perpetual shifting of rulers would in itself have been fatal to
the settlement of the country, had it not been brought to an end
by the election of Abdurrahman ibn Muawiyah as the Khalif of
Spain, and the establishment of his dynasty on the throne, in May
756. But even after this important step was taken, the causes
which threatened to make anarchy perpetual, were still at work in
Spain. Chief among these were the feuds of the Arab tribes, and
the jealousy between Berbers and Arabs.
[1]
E.g., Alhorr ibn Abdurrahman (717-719); see Isidore,
sec. 44, and Conde, i. 94: “He oppressed all alike, the
Christians, those who had newly embraced Islam, and the oldest
of the Moslemah families.”
[2] Merely a
small poll-tax (jizyah) at first.
[3] Conde, i.
105.
[4] Conde, i.
p. 99. Isidore, however, sec. 52, says: “Vectigalia Christianis
duplicata exagitat.”
[5] Conde, i.
102.
[6] Isidore,
sec. 54. Terribilis potestator fere triennio crudelis
exaestuat, atque aeri ingenio Hispaniae Sarracenos et Mauros
pro pacificis rebus olim ablatis exagitat, atque Christianis
plura restaurat.
[7] Conde, i.
114, 115.
Most of the first conquerors of the country were Berbers, while
such Arabs as came in with them belonged mostly to the Maadite or
Beladi faction.[1] The Berbers, besides being looked down upon as
new converts, were also regarded as Nonconformists[2] by the pure Arabs, and consequently a
quarrel was not long in breaking out between the two parties.
As early as 718 the Berbers in Aragon and Catalonia rose against
the Arabs under a Jew named Khaulan, who was put to death the
following year. In 726 they revolted again, crying that they who
had conquered the country alone had claims to the spoil.[3] This formidable rising was only put down
by the Arabs making common cause against it. But the continual
disturbances in Africa kept alive the flame of discontent in
Spain, and the great Berber rebellion against the Arab yoke in
Africa was a signal for a similar determined attempt in
Spain.[4] The reinforcements
which the Khalif, Yezid ibn Abdulmalik, sent to Africa under
Kolthum ibn Iyadh were defeated by the Berbers under a chief
named Meysarah, and shut up in Ceuta.
[1] The two
chief branches of Arabs were (1) Descendants of Modhar, son of
Negus, son of Maad, son of Adnan. To this clan belonged the
Mecca and Medina Arabs, and the Umeyyade family. They were also
called Kaysites, Febrites, and Beladi Arabs. (2) Descendants of
Kahtan (Joktan), among whom were reckoned the Kelbites and the
Yemenites. These were most numerous in Andalus; see Al Makkari,
ii. 24.
[2] Dozy, iii.
124. See Al Makk., ii. 409, De Gayangos’ note. Though nominally
Moslem, they still kept their Jewish or Pagan rites.
[3] See De
Gayangos, Al Makk. ii. 410, note. He quotes Borbon’s “Karta,”
xiv. sq. Stanley Lane-Poole, “Moors in Spain,” p. 55,
says, Monousa, who married the daughter of Eudes, was a leader
of the Berbers. Conde, i. 106, says, Othman abi Neza was the
leader, but Othman an ibn abi Nesah was Ameer of Spain in 728.
[4] Al Makkari,
ii. 40.
Meanwhile in Spain, Abdalmalik ibn Kattan[1] Alfehri taking up the cause of the Berbers,
procured the deposition of Okbah ibn ulhejaj in his own favour,
but, this done, broke with his new allies. He was then compelled
to ask the help of the Syrian Arabs, who were cooped up in Ceuta,
though previously he had turned a deaf ear to their entreaties
that they might cross over into Spain.
The Syrians gladly accepted this invitation, and under Balj ibn
Besher, nephew of Kolthum, crossed the Straits, readily promising
at the same time to return to Africa when the Spanish Berbers
were overcome. This desirable end accomplished, however, they
refused to keep to their agreement, and Abdalmalik soon found
himself driven to seek anew the alliance of the Berbers and also
of the Andalusian Arabs against his late allies.[2] But the latter proved too strong for the
Ameer, who was defeated and killed by the Yemenite followers of
Balj.
[1] Cardonne,
i. p. 135.
[2] The Syrian
Arabs seem to have borne a bad character away from home. The
Sultan Muawiyah warned his son that they altered for the worse
when abroad. See Ockley’s “Saracens.”
These feuds of Yemenites against Modharites, complicated by the
accession of Berbers now to one side, now to the other, continued
without intermission till the first Khalif of Cordova,
Abdurrahman ibn Muawiyah, established his power all over Spain.
The successor of Balj and Thaleba ibn Salamah did indeed try to
break up the Syrian faction by separating them. He placed those
of Damascus in Elvira; of Emesa in Seville; of Kenesrin in Jaen;
of Alurdan[1] in Malaga and Regio; of
Palestine in Sidonia or Xeres; of Egypt in Murcia; of Wasit in
Cabra; and they thus became merged into the body of Andalusian
Arabs.
These Berber wars had an important influence on the future of
Spain; for, since the Berbers had settled on all the Northern and
Western marches, when they were decimated by civil war, and many
of the survivors compelled to return to Africa,[2] owing to the famine which afflicted the
country from 750 to 755, the frontiers of the Arab dominion were
left practically denuded of defenders,[3] and the Christians at once advanced their
boundaries to the Douro, leaving however a strip of desert land
as a barrier between them and the Moslems. This debateable land
they did not occupy till fifty years later.[4]
[1]
I.e., Jordan. See Al Makkari, i. 356, De Gayangos’ note.
[2] Dozy, iii.
24.
[3] Al Makkari,
ii. 69.
[4] When they
built a series of fortresses as Zarnora, Simancas, San Estevan.
CHAPTER III.
THE MARTYRDOMS AT CORDOVA.
Abdurrahman Ibn Muawiyah landed in Spain with 750 Berber horsemen
in May 756. The Khalifate of Cordova may be said to begin with
this date, though it was many years before the new sultan had
settled his power on a firm basis, or was recognised as ruler by
the whole of Moslem Spain.
During the forty-five years of civil warfare which intervened
between the invasion of Tarik and the landing of Abdurrahman, we
have very little knowledge of what the Christians were doing. The
Arab historians are too busy recounting the feuds of their own
tribes to pay any particular attention to the subject Christians.
But we may gather that the latter were, on the whole, fairly
content with their new servitude.[1] The Moslems were not very anxious to
proselytize, as the conversion of the Spaniards meant a serious
diminution of the tribute.[2] Those Christians who did apostatize—and we may
believe that they were chiefly slaves—at once took up a position
of legal, though not social, equality with the other Moslems. It
is no wonder that the slaves became Mohammedans, for, apart from
their hatred for their masters, and the obvious temporal
advantage of embracing Islam, the majority of them knew nothing
at all about Christianity.[3] The ranks of the converts were recruited from
time to time by those who went over to Islam to avoid paying the
poll-tax, or even to escape the payment of some penalty inflicted
by the Christian courts.[4] One thing is noticeable. In the early years of
the conquest there was none of that bitterness displayed between
the adherents of the rival creeds, to which we are so accustomed
in later times. Isidore of Beja, the only contemporary Christian
authority, though he rhapsodizes about the devastations committed
by the conquerors, and complains of enormous tributes exacted,
yet speaks more fairly about the Moslems[5] than any other Spanish writer before the
fourteenth century. “If he hates the conquerors,” says
Dozy,[6] “he hates them rather
as men of another race than of another creed;” and the marriage
of Abdulaziz and Egilona awakens in his mind no sentiment of
horror.
[1] This was
not so when the fierce Almoravides and fiercer Almohades
overran Spain in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. See
Freeman’s “Saracens,” p. 168.
[2] As happened
in Egypt under Amru. See Cardonne, i. p. 168, and Gibbon, vi.
p. 370.
[3] Dozy, ii.
45, quotes a passage from Pedraca, “Histor. Eccles. of Granada”
(1638), in which the author points out that even in his day the
“old Christians” of Central Spain were so wholly ignorant of
all Christian doctrines that they might be expected to renounce
Christianity with the utmost ease if again subjected to the
Moors.
[4] Samson,
“Apolog.,” ii. cc. 3, 5.
[5] Speaking of
Omar, the second Khalif of that name, Isidore, sec. 46, says,
“Tanta ei sanctimonia ascribitur quanta nulli unquam ex Arabum
gente.”
[6] Dozy, ii.
p. 42.
On the whole the condition of the mass of the people, Christian
or renegade, was certainly preferable to their state before the
conquest.[1] Those serfs who
remained Christian, if they worked on State lands, payed
one-third of the produce to the State; if on private lands,
four-fifths to their Arab owners.[2] The free Christians retained their goods, and
could even alienate their lands. They paid a graduated tax
varying from thirteen pounds to three guineas.[3] In all probability the Christians under
Moslem rule were not worse off than their coreligionists in
Galicia and Leon. A signal proof of this is afforded by the fact
that, in spite of the distracted state of the country, which
would seem to hold out a great hope of success, we hear of no
attempts at revolt on the part of the subjected Christians in the
eighth century, except at Beja, where the Christians seem to have
been led away by the ambition of an Arab chief.[4] They were even somewhat indifferent to
the cause of their coreligionists in the North, and the attempts
which Pelayo and his successors made to induce them to rise in
concert with their brethren met with but scant success.[5]
[1] See
especially Conde, Pref. p. vi.
[2] Dozy, ii.
39.
[3] Dozy, ii.
40.
[4] Dozy, ii.
42.
[5] Cardonne,
i. 106.
There can be no doubt, however, that the good understanding,
which at first existed between the Moslems and their Christian
subjects, gradually gave place to a very different state of
things, owing in no small degree to the free Christians in the
North, whose presence on their borders was a continual menace to
the Moslem dominion, and a perpetual incentive to the subject
Christians to rise and assert their freedom.
Our purpose now is to trace out, so far as the scanty indications
scattered in the writers of the time will allow, the relations
that existed between the two religions during the 275 years of
the Khalifate, and the influence which these relations had upon
the development of the one and the other. It will be agreeable to
the natural arrangement to take the former question first.
With a view to the better understanding of the position of
Christianity and Mohammedanism at the very beginning of our
inquiry, we have thought it advisable to point out in a
preliminary sketch the development of Christianity in Spain
previous to the period when the Moslems, fresh from their native
deserts of Arabia and Africa, bearing the sword in one hand and
the Koran in the other, possessed themselves of one of the
fairest provinces of Christendom. This having been already done,
we can at once proceed to investigate the mutual relations of
Christianity and Mohammedanism in Spain during the 300 years of
the Khalifate of Cordova.
It was in fulfilment of a supposed prophecy of Mohammed’s, and in
obedience to the precepts of the Koran itself, that the Arabs,
having overrun Syria, Egypt, and Africa, passed over into Spain,
and the war from the very first took the character of a jehad, or
religious war—a character which it retained with the
ever-increasing fanaticism of the combatants until every
Mohammedan had been forced to abjure his creed, or been driven
out of Spain. But, as we have seen, the conquest itself was
singularly free from any outbursts of religious frenzy; though of
course there must have been many Christians, who laid down their
lives in defence of all that was near and dear to them, in
defence of their wives and their children, their homes and their
country, their religion and their honour. One such instance at
least has been recorded by the Arab historians,[1] when the Governor, and 400 of the
garrison, of Cordova, after three months’ siege in the church of
St George, chose rather to be burnt in their hold than surrender
upon condition either of embracing Islam, or paying tribute.
Omitting the story of the fabulous martyr Nicolaus, as being a
tissue of errors and absurdities,[2] the first martyr properly so called was a
certain bishop, named Anambad, who was put to death by Othman ibn
abi Nesah (727-728)—a governor guilty of shedding much Christian
blood, if Isidore is to be believed.[3]
[1] Al Makkari,
i. 279, says: “This was the cause of the spot being called ever
since the Kenisatu-l-haraki (the church of the burnt), as
likewise of the great veneration in which it has always been
held by the Christians, on account of the courage and endurance
displayed in the cause of their religion by those who died in
it.”
[2] Florez,
“España Sagr,” xiv. 392.
[3] Isidore,
sec. 58, “Munuza quia a sanguine Christianorum, quen ibidem
innocentem fuderat, nimium erat crapulatus, et Anabadi,
illustris episcopi,…. quem ipse cremaverat, valde exhaustus,”
etc. It is doubtful who this Munuza was, but probably Othman
ibn abi Nesah, Governor of Spain.
Fifteen years later a Christian named Peter, pursuing very much
the same tactics as the pseudo-martyrs in the next century,
brought about his own condemnation and death. He held a
responsible post under Government, that of receiver of public
imposts, and seems to have stood on terms of friendship with many
of the Arab nobles. Perhaps he had been rather lax in his
religious observances, or even disguised his Christianity from
motives of interest. However, he fell sick, and thinking that his
life was near its end, he called together his Moslem friends, and
thanking them for showing their concern for him by coming, he
proceeded, “But I desire you to be witnesses of this my last
will. Whosoever believeth not on the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost, the Consubstantial Trinity, is blind in heart, and
deserveth eternal punishment, as also doth Mohammed, your false
prophet, the forerunner of Antichrist. Renounce, therefore, these
fables, I conjure you this day, and let heaven and earth witness
between us.” Though greatly incensed, as was natural, the hearers
resolved to take no notice of these and other like words,
charitably supposing the sick man to be light-headed; but Peter,
having unexpectedly recovered, repeated his former condemnation
of Mohammed, cursing him, his book, and his followers. Thereupon
he was executed, and we cannot be altogether surprised at
it.[1]
Besides these two isolated cases of martyrdom, we do not find any
more recorded until the reign of Abdurrahman II. (May 822-Aug.
852). In the second year of this king’s reign, two Christians,
John and Adulphus, making public profession of their faith, and
denouncing Mohammed, were put to death on Sept 17, 824.[2]
[1] We give the
account as Fleury, v. 88 (Bk. 42), gives it, but with great
doubts as to its genuineness, no other writer that we have seen
mentioning it.
[2] Florez, x.
358: Fleury, v. 487. They were buried in St Cyprian’s Church,
Cordova. See “De translatione martyrum Georgii etc.,” sec. 7.
This is the first definite indication we have that the toleration
shown by the Moslems was beginning to be abused by their
Christian subjects; and there can be no reasonable doubt that
this ill-advised conduct on the part of the latter was the main
cause of the so-called persecution which followed. But besides
this fanaticism on the part of a small section of the subject
Christians, there were other causes at work calculated to produce
friction between the two peoples. During the century which had
elapsed since the conquest, the Christians and Mohammedans,
living side by side under the same government, and one which,
considering the times in which it arose, was remarkable no less
for its equity and moderation than for its external splendour and
magnificence, had gradually been drawn closer together.
Intermarriages had become frequent among them;[1] and these proved the fruitful cause of
religious dissensions. Accordingly we find that the religious
troubles in the reigns of Abdurrahman II. (822-852) and Mohammed
I. (852-886) began with the execution of two children of mixed
parents. Nunilo and Alodia were the children of a Moslem father
and a Christian mother. Their father was a tolerant man, and,
apparently, while he lived, permitted his children to profess the
faith of their mother. On his death, the mother married again,
and the new husband, being a bigoted Mohammedan, and actuated, as
we may suppose, by the odio vitrici, immediately set about
reclaiming his step-children to the true faith of Islam, his
efforts in this direction leading him to ill-treat, even to
torture,[2] the young confessors.
His utmost endeavour to effect their conversion failing, he
delivered them over to the judge on the charge of apostasy, and
the judge to the executioner, by whom they were beheaded on Oct.
21, 840.[3]
[1] Due in part
no doubt to the marriage of captives. See also below for “the
maiden tribute,” pp. 96, 97.
[2] So Miss
Yonge.
[3] This date
is given by Morales, apud Migne, vol. cxv. p. 886, and by
Fleury, v. 487, who accuse Eulogius, “Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. 10,
of being in error when he assigns the date 851. The
Pseudo-Luitprand gives 951, vouching for this date as an
eye-witness: “Me vivente, in castro Wergeti, id est Castellon,
etc.”
Though there were some cases of martyrdom of this character,
where the sufferers truly earned their title of martyrs,—and we
may believe that all such cases have not been recorded—yet the
vast majority of those which followed in the years 851-860 were
of a different type. They were due to an outbreak of fanatical
zeal on the part of a certain section of the Christians such as
to overpower the spirit of toleration, which the Moslem
authorities had so far shown in dealing with their Christian
subjects, and to raise a corresponding tide of bigotry in the
less enlightened, and therefore more intolerant, masses of the
Mohammedans. The sudden mania for martyrdom which manifested
itself at this time is certainly the most remarkable phenomenon
of the kind that has been recorded in the annals of the Christian
Church. There had been occasional instances before of Christians
voluntarily offering themselves to undergo the penalty of the
laws for the crime of being Christians. One such instance in the
case of a Phrygian, named Quintus, had caused grave scandal to
the Church of Smyrna; for, having gone before the proconsul and
professed himself ready to die for the faith, when the reality of
the death, which he courted, had been brought home to him by the
sight of the wild beasts ready to rend him, the courage of the
Phrygian had failed, and he had offered incense to the gods.
Africa also had had her self-accused martyrs.
But the Spanish confessors have an interest over and above these,
both by reason of their number and the constancy which they
displayed in their self-imposed task. Not a single instance is
recorded, though there may have been some such, where the
would-be martyr from fear or any other cause forwent his crown.
Moreover these martyrdoms, by dividing the Church on the question
of their merit, whether, that is, the victims were to be ranked
as true martyrs or not, and, giving rise to a written controversy
on the subject, has supplied us with ample, if rather one-sided,
materials for estimating the provocation given, and received, on
either side.
As time went on, and the Christians and Moslems mingled more
closely together in political and social life, the Church no
doubt suffered some deterioration. Every interested motive was
enlisted in favour of dropping as far as possible out of
sight[1] those distinctive
features of Christianity which might be calculated to give
offence to the Moslems; of conforming to all those Mohammedan
customs, which are not in the Bible expressly forbidden to a
Christian;[2] and, generally, of
emphasizing the points on which Christianity agrees with
Mohammedanism, and ignoring those (far more important ones) in
which they differ. The Moslems had no such reason for dissembling
their convictions, or modifying their tenets. Consequently a
spiritual paralysis was creeping upon the Church, which
threatened in the course of time, if not checked, to destroy the
very life of Christianity throughout the peninsula. The case of
Africa, from which Islam had extirpated Christianity, showed that
this was no imaginary danger. But Spain had this advantage over
Africa: it contained a free Christian community which had never
passed under the Moslem yoke, where the fire of Christianity, in
danger of being swept away by the devouring flames of
Mohammedanism, might be nursed and cherished, till it could again
blaze forth with its former brilliancy.
[1] See below,
p. 72, note 5.
[2]
E.g., circumcision.
Yet in Mohammedan Spain religious fervour was not wholly
vanished: it was still to be found among the clergy, and
specially among the dwellers in convents. Monks and nuns, severed
from all worldly influences, in the silence of their cloisters,
would read the lives of the Saints[1] of old, and meditate upon their glorious
deeds, and the miracles which their faith had wrought. They would
brood over such texts as, “Ye shall be brought before rulers and
kings for My sake;”[2] and, “Every one who shall confess Me before
men, him will I also confess before My Father, which is in
Heaven;”[3] till they brought
themselves to believe that it was their imperative duty to bring
themselves before rulers and kings, and not only to confess
Christ, but to revile Mohammed.
[1] See Dozy,
ii. 112.
[2] St Mark
xiii. 9.
[3] St Matt. x.
32.
However, the reproach of fanatical self-destruction will not
apply, as the apologists of their doings have not failed to point
out, to the first two victims that suffered in this persecution.
Perfectus,[1] a priest of Cordova,
who had been brought up in the school attached to the church of
St Acislus, on going out one day to purchase some necessaries for
domestic use, was stopped by some of the Moslems in the street,
and asked to give his opinion of their Prophet. What led them to
make this strange request, we are not told,[2] but stated thus barely it certainly
gives us the impression that it was intended to bring the priest
into trouble. For it was a well-known law in Moslem countries
that if any one cursed a Mohammedan, he was to be
scourged,[3] if he struck him,
killed: the latter penalty also awaiting any one who spoke evil
of Mohammed, and extending even to a Mussulman ruler, if he heard
the blasphemy without taking notice of it.[4] Perfectus, therefore, being aware of this law,
gave a cautious[5] answer, declining to comply with their request
until they swore that he should receive no hurt in consequence of
what he might say. On their giving the required stipulation, he
quoted the words, “For there shall arise false Christs and false
prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that
if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect,”[6] and proceeded to speak
of Mohammed in the usual fashion, as a lying impostor and a
dissolute adulterer, concluding with the words, “Thus hath he,
the encourager of all lewdness, and the wallower in his own
filthy lusts, delivered you all over to the indulgence of an
everlasting sensuality.” This ill-advised abuse of one, whom the
Moslems revere as we revere Christ, and the ungenerous advantage
taken of the oath, which they had made, naturally incensed his
hearers to an almost uncontrollable degree. They respected their
promise, however, and refrained from laying hands on him at that
time, with the intention, says Eulogius, of revenging themselves
on a future occasion.[7]
[1] Eulogius,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii., ch. i. secs. 1-4: Alvar, “Indic. Lum.,”
sec. 3.
[2] See,
however, Appendix A, p. 158.
[3] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 6. “Ecce enim lex publica pendet, et legalis
iussa per omnem regnum eorum discurrit, ut, qui blasphematur,
flagellatur, et qui percusserit occidatur.” Neander V., p. 464,
note, points out that “blasphemaverit” refers to cursing
Moslems, not Mohammed. Eul., “Mem. Sanct.,” Pref., sec. 5,
“Irrefragibilis manet sententia, animadverti debere in eos qui
talia de ipso non vcrentur profiteri.” On hearing of Isaac’s
death the king published a reminder on this law.
[4] See p. 91.
[5] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 3, calls it a timid answer.
[6] Matt.
xxiv. 24.
[7] “Accensum
ultionis furorem in corde ad perniciem eius reponunt.”
Eulogius, 1.1.
If this was so, the opportunity soon presented itself, and
Perfectus, being abroad on an errand similar to the previous one,
was met[1] by his former
interrogators, who, on the charge of reviling Mohammed, and doing
despite to their religion, dragged him before the Kadi. Being
questioned, his courage at first failed him, and he withdrew his
words. He was then imprisoned to await further examination at the
end of the month, which happened to be the Ramadhan or fast
month. In prison the priest repented his weakness, and when
brought again before the judge on the Mohammedan Easter, he
recanted his recantation, adding, “I have cursed and do curse
your prophet, a messenger not of God, but of Satan, a dealer in
witchcraft, an adulterer, and a liar.” He was immediately led off
for execution, but before his death prophesied that of the King’s
minister, Nazar, within a year of his own. He was beheaded on
April 18, 850.[2] The apologists, on insufficient evidence,
describe the death of two Moslems, who were drowned the same day
in the river, as a manifest judgement of Heaven for the murder of
Perfectus.[3]
[1] “Dolo
circumventum,” says Alvar, “Ind. Lum.,” sec. 4.
[2] Johannes
Vasaeus places this persecution (by a manifest error) in 950,
under Abdurrahman III., stating at the same time that some
writers placed it in 850, but, as it appeared to him, wrongly:
“Abdurrahman Halihatan rex Cordobae movit duodecimam
persecutionem in Christianos.”
[3] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.” ii., ch. i. sec. 5.
The example set by Perfectus did not bear fruit at once, but no
doubt the evidence which it gave of the ease and comparative
painlessness, with which a martyr’s crown could be obtained, was
not lost upon the brooding and zealous spirits living in solitary
retreats and trying by a life of religious devotion to cut
themselves off from the seductive pleasures of an active life.
The next victim, a little more than a year later, was a petty
tradesman, named John,[1] who does not seem to have courted his own
fate. He had aroused the animosity of his Moslem rivals by a
habit which he had contracted of pronouncing the name of the
Prophet in his market transactions, taking his name, as they
thought, in vain, and with a view to attracting buyers.[2] John, being taxed with
this, with ill-timed pleasantry retorted, “Cursed be he who
wishes to name your Prophet.” He was haled before the Kadi, and,
after receiving 400 stripes,[3] was thrown into prison. Subsequently he was
taken thence and driven through the city riding backwards on an
ass, while a crier was sent before him through the Christian
quarters, proclaiming: “Such shall be the punishment of those,
that speak evil of the Prophet of God.”
[1] Eugolius,
“Mem. Sanct.” i. sec. 9; and Alvar, Ind. Lum. sec. 5.
[2] So
Eulogius, 1. 1., and Dozy, ii., 129. Alvar’s account (1. 1.) is
not very intelligible: “Parvipendens nostrum prophetam, semper
eius nomen in derisione frequentas, et mendacium tuum per
iuramenta nostrae religionis, ut tibi videtur, falsa auribus te
ignorantium Christianum esse semper confirmas.”
[3] Or,
according to Eulogius, 500.
So far we have had cases, where the charge of persecution,
brought by the apologists of the martyrs against the Moslems, can
be more or less sustained, but the next instance is of a
different character. Isaac,[1] a monk of Tabanos, and descended from noble
and wealthy ancestors, was born in 824, and by his knowledge of
Arabic, attained in early life to the position of an exceptor, or
scribe,[2] but gave up his
appointment at the age of twenty, in order to enter the monastery
of Tabanos, which his uncle and aunt, Jeremiah and Elizabeth, had
founded near Cordova.
[1] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. ch. ii. sec. 1, also Pref., secs. 2 ff.
After his death Isaac was credited with having performed
miracles from his earliest years. He was said to have spoken
three times in his mother’s womb (cp. a similar fable about
Jesus in the Koran, c. iii. verse 40), and when a child, to
have embraced, unhurt, a globe of fire from Heaven.
[2] Not, as
Florez, a tax-gatherer.
Roused by the tale of Perfectus’ death and John’s sufferings, he
voluntarily went before the Kadi, and, pretending to be an
“enquirer,” begged him to expound to him the doctrines of Islam.
The Kadi, congratulating himself on the prospect of such a
promising convert, gravely complied; when Isaac, answering him in
fluent Arabic, said: “He has lied unto you—may the curse of
Heaven consume him!—who full of all wickedness has led astray so
many men, and doomed them with himself to the lowest deep of
hell. Filled with Satan, and practising Satanic arts, he hath
given his followers a drink of deadly wine, and will without
doubt expiate his guilt with everlasting damnation.” Hearing
these, and other like chaste[1] utterances, the judge listened in a sort of
stupor of rage and astonishment, feelings which even found vent
in tears; till, his indignation passing all control, he struck
the monk in the face, who then said, “Dost thou strike that which
is made in the image of God?”[2] The assessors of the Kadi also reproached him
for striking a prisoner, their law being that one who is worthy
of death should not suffer other indignities. The Kadi, having
now recovered his self-command, gave his decision, that Isaac,
whether drunk or mad, had committed a crime which, by an express
law of Mohammed’s, merited condign punishment. He was accordingly
beheaded, and, his body being burnt, his ashes were cast into the
river (June 3, 851). This was done to prevent the Christians from
carrying off his body, and preserving it for the purpose of
working miracles.[3]
Isaac’s conduct and fate, Eulogius tells us, electrified the
people, who were amazed at the newness of the
thing.[4] It was at this point
that Eulogius himself began to shew his sympathy with these
fanatical doings by encouraging and helping others to follow
Isaac’s example.
[1] Eulogius,
“Mem. Sanct.,” Pref., sec. 5, “Ore pudico summisque
reverentiae ausibus viribusque.”
[2] Cp. Acts
xxiii. 3.
[3] Eulog.,
“Lib. Apolog.,” sec. 35, mentions a proposed edict of the
authorities, visiting the seeker of relics with severer
penalties.
[4] See
Eulog., Letter to Alvar, apud Florez., xi. 290.
The number of misguided men and women that now came forward and
threw their lives away is certainly remarkable, and seems to have
struck the Moslems as perfectly unaccountable. The Arabs
themselves were as brave men as the world has ever seen, and, by
the very ordinances of their faith, were bound to adventure their
lives for their religion in actual human conflict with infidel
foes, yet they were unable to conceive how any man in his senses
could willingly deprive himself of life in such a way as could do
no service to the cause, religious or other, which he had at
heart. They were quite unable to appreciate that intense
antagonism towards the world and its perilous environment, which
Christianity teaches; that spirit of renouncement of the
vanities, nay, even of the duties of life, which prompted men and
women to immure themselves in cloisters and retreats, far from
all spheres of human usefulness. Life under these circumstances
had naturally little to make it worth the living, and became all
the more easy to relinquish, when death, in itself a thing to be
desired, was further invested with the glories of martyrdom.
The example of Isaac was therefore followed within two days by a
monk named Sanctius[1] or Sancho, who was executed on June 5th. Three
days later were beheaded Peter, a priest of Ecija; Walabonsus, a
deacon of Ilipa; Sabinianus and Wistremundus, monks of St Zoilus;
Habentius, a monk of St Christopher’s Church at Cordova; while
Jeremiah,[2] uncle of Isaac, was scourged to death. Their
bodies were burned, and the ashes cast into the river.
Sisenandus of Badajos[3] found a similar fate on July 16th: four days
subsequently Paul, a deacon of St Zoilus, gave himself up; and
the same number of days later, Theodomir, a monk of Carmona: all
of whom were beheaded.
[1] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. 3.
[2]
Ibid., c. iv.
[3] After his
martyrdom he procured the release from prison of Tiberias,
priest of Beja! Eulog., “Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. vi.
CHAPTER IV.
FANATICISM OF THE MARTYRS.
The next candidates for martyrdom were two young and beautiful
girls, whose history we learn from their patron, Eulogius, who
seems to have regarded one of these maidens, Flora, with a
Platonic love mingled with a sort of religious devotion.
Flora,[1] the daughter of a
Moslem father and a Christian mother, was born at Cordova. She is
said to have practised abstinence even in her cradle. At first
she was brought up as a Moslem, and lived in conformity with that
faith, until, being converted to Christianity about eight years
before this time, and finding the intolerance of her father and
her brother unbearable, she deserted her home. But when her
brother, in his efforts to discover and reclaim her, persecuted
many Christian families, whom he suspected of conniving at her
escape, she voluntarily surrendered herself to him, saying, “Here
am I whom you seek, and for whose sake you persecute the people
of God. I am a Christian. Do your best to annul that confession:
none of your torments will be able to overcome my faith.” Her
brother, after trying in vain, by alternate threats and
blandishments, to bring her back from her error, finally dragged
her before the Kadi; and he, hearing her brother’s accusation,
and her own confession, ordered her to be barbarously beaten, and
then given up nearly dead to her brother. She managed, however,
to recover, and escaped under angelic guidance.[2] Shortly afterwards,
while praying in a church, she was found by Maria, sister of
Walabonsus above-mentioned,[3] who had been martyred a few months previously.
Their father, being a Christian, converted his unbelieving wife.
They came to live at Froniano, near Cordova, and their daughter
was educated at the nunnery of Cuteclara, near the city, under
the care of the abbess, Artemia. Brooding over her brother’s
martyrdom, and perhaps, as was so often the case, seeing his
glorified spirit in a vision, she left the cloister, determining
to follow in his saintly footsteps. While on her way to give
herself up, she turned aside into a church to pray, and found
Flora there.
[1] “Life of
Flora and Maria,” by Eulogius, secs. 3 ff.
[2]
Ibid., sec. 8. “Agelico comitante meatu.”
[3] “Life of
Flora and Maria,” sec. 11. Lane Poole, “Moors in Spain,” says,
“Sister of Isaac.”
Together, then, did these devoted girls go forth[1] to curse Mohammed, of
whom they probably knew next to nothing, and lose their own
lives. The judge, however, pitying their youth and beauty, merely
imprisoned them. News of his sister’s imprisonment being brought
to Flora’s brother, he induced the judge to make a further
examination of her, and she was brought out of prison before the
Kadi, who, pointing to her brother, asked her if she knew him.
Flora answered that she did—as her brother according to the
flesh. “How is it, then,” asked the judge, “that he remains a
good Moslem, while you have apostatized?” She answered that God
had enlightened her; and, on professing herself ready to repeat
her former denunciations of the Prophet, she was again remanded
to prison. Here she and Maria are threatened with being thrown
upon the streets as prostitutes[2]—a punishment far worse than the easy death
they had desired. This shakes their constancy; when they find an
unexpected comforter in Eulogius himself, who is now imprisoned
for being an encourager and inciter of defiance to the laws. It
is strange that he should have been allowed to carry on in the
prison itself the very work for which he had been imprisoned. The
support of Eulogius enabled these tender maidens to stand firm
through another examination, and the judge, proving too merciful,
or too good a Moslem, to carry out the above-mentioned threat,
they were led forth to die (November 24, 851). Before their death
they had promised Eulogius to intercede before the throne of God
for his release, which accordingly is brought to pass six days
after their own execution.[3]
An interval of only a little more than a month elapsed before
Gumesindus, a priest of the district called Campania, near
Cordova, and Servus Dei, a monk, suffered death in the same way
(January 13, 852).[4]
[1] Eulog. to
Alvar, i. sec. 2; “Life of Flora and Maria,” by Eulog., sec.
12.
[2]
Ibid., sec. 13, and Eulog., “Doc. Mart.,” sec. 4.
Eulogius tried to lessen the terror of this threat by pointing
out that “non polluit mentem aliena corruptio, quam non foedat
propria delectatis,”—a poor consolation, but the only one! He
does not seem to have known—or surely he would have quoted
it—the express injunction of the Koran (xxiv. verse
35):—”Compel not your maidservants to prostitute themselves, if
they be willing to live chastely … but, if any shall compel
them thereto, verily God will be gracious and merciful unto
such women after their compulsion.”
[3] Eulog.,
letter to Alvar, Florez, xi. 295. Fleury, v. 100.
[4] Eulogius,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. ix.
There was now a pause for six months in the race for martyrdom,
and it seemed as if the Church had come to its right mind upon
this subject. This, however, was far from being the case.
Hitherto the victims had been almost without exception priests,
monks, and nuns; but the next martyrs afford us instances of
married couples claiming a share in this doubtful honour. These
were Aurelius, son of a Moslem father and a Christian mother, and
his wife Sabigotha (or Nathalia), the daughter of Moslem parents,
whose father dying, her mother married a Christian and was
converted; and Felix and his wife Liliosa.[1] It would seem that
with all the harm that was done by this outbreak of fanaticism,
some good was also effected in awaking the worldly-minded
adherents of Christianity from the spiritual torpor into which
they were sinking; for these new martyrs were of the class of
hidden[2] Christians, who were
now shamed into avowing their real creed.[3] Yet surely it had been far better if they had
been content to live like Christians instead of dying like
suicides. In their case, indeed, we find no sudden irresistible
impulse driving them to defy the laws, but a slowly-matured
conviction that it was their duty, disregarding all human ties,
to give themselves up to death. In this resolution they were
fortified by the advice and encouragement of Eulogius and
Alvar,[4] the latter of whom
prudently warns Aurelius to make sure that his courage is
sufficient to stand the trial.[5] Sabigotha is persuaded to accompany her
husband in his self-destruction, her natural reluctance to leave
her children being overcome by Eulogius,[6] who recommends that they should be given over
to the care of a monastery. A seasonable vision, in which Flora
and Maria appear to her, clenches her purpose.
[1]
Ibid., ii. ch. x., secs. 1, 2.
[2] See below,
p. 72.
[3] Aurelius
was roused from his religious dissimulation by seeing the
sufferings of John. See Eulog., “Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. x. sec.
5.
[4]
Ibid., sec. 18.
[5] This would
lead us to suppose that the courage of some had failed.
[6] Eulogius
comments:—”O admirabilis ardor divinus, quo filiorum affectus
respuitur!” The parents not only desert their children, but
give away most of their goods to the poor, thereby making their
own children of the number.
Meanwhile a foreign monk from Bethlehem, who, being sent on
business connected with his monastery to Africa, had crossed over
in Spain, impelled by the wild enthusiasm there prevailing,
determined to offer himself as a candidate for martyrdom with the
four persons above mentioned.
They then take counsel together how they may best effect their
purpose, there being evidently enough difficulty in procuring
martyrdom for themselves to shew the statements of the
apologists, that there was a fierce persecution raging, to be at
least much exaggerated, if not entirely without foundation. The
plan decided upon, which the devisers audaciously attributed to
the suggestion of God,[1] was that the women should go forth unveiled
and with hurried steps to the church, in the hope that such an
unwonted sight would direct attention to them, and occasion the
arrest of the whole number. It fell out as desired, and they were
all brought before the judge, and interrogated with the usual
result, except that the judge on this occasion dismissed them
with scornful anger.[2] But George, disappointed at his untoward
clemency, as they were being led away broke out with,[3] “Can you not go down
to hell without seeking to drag us also thither as your
companions?”
This incoherent abuse naturally incensed the soldiers, as it was
no doubt intended that it should. Accordingly the prisoners were
dragged again before the Kadi, who asked them in a mild tone of
remonstrance, why they had abandoned the faith of Islam,[4] and refused to live,
promising them at the same time great rewards, if they would
become Moslems again. On their refusal they were remanded for two
days, which seemed a very long time, so eager were they to die.
They pass the time with singing hymns, and are blessed with
visits of angels and miraculous signs. Their chains drop off, and
the gaolers dare not again bind those whom Christ Himself had
loosed.[5] The authorities, now
as ever, anxious if possible to avoid extreme penalties,
determine to release George, because they had not
themselves[6] heard his blasphemy. He baulks their merciful
intention by repeating his words on the spot, and he is
accordingly led forth and beheaded with the others (July 27,
852).
Within a month Christopher,[7] a monk of Rojana, and of Arab lineage, and
Leovigild, a monk of Fraga, both being places near Cordova, are
executed for the same offence and in the same manner, their dead
bodies being nailed to stakes. While taking the air in his
palace,[8] the king saw these bodies, and ordered them to
be burnt, and the ashes scattered in the river. The same night
Abdurrahman II. was struck down with apoplexy, and the martyrs’
friends hailed it as a manifest judgment from Heaven.
[1] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. sec. 27. “Omnes in cornmuni coepimus
cogitare quomodo ad desideratum perveniremus coronam: et
ita Domino disfiensante visum est nobis ut fugerent
sorores nostrae revelatis vultibus ad ecclesiam si forte nos
alligandi daretur occasio, et ita factum est.”
[2]
Ibid., sec. 29. “Exite quibus vita praesens taedium est,
et mors pro gloria computatur.”
[3]
Ibid., sec. 30. “An non poteritis vos infernalia
claustra adire, nisi nos comites habeatis? Numquid sine nobis
aeterna vos cruciamina non adurent?”
[4]
Ibid., sec. 31.
[5] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” sec. 32.
[6]
Ibid., sec. 33. “Ipsi optimates et priores palatii.”
George, being a foreigner, could not be charged with apostasy
like the others.
[7]
Ibid., ii. c. xi. Alvar’s Life of Eul., iv. 12.
[8] On a
“sublime solarium,” Eul., “Mem. Sanct.,” c. ii. sec. 2. See
Ortiz, “Compendio,” iii. 52 (apud Buckle, ii. 442, note.) “En
lo mas cruel de los tormentos subió Abderramen un dia á las
azutens ó galerias de su Palacio. Descubrió desde alli los
cuerpos de los Santos marterizados en los patibulos y
atravesados con los palos, mandó los quemasen todos paraque no
quedase reliquia cumplióse luego la órdsa; pero aquel impio
probó bien presto los rigores de la venganza divina que volviá
por la sangre derramada de sus Santos. Improvisamente se le
pegó la lengua al paladar y fauces: cerróssle la boca, y no
pudo pronunciar una palabra, ni dar un gemido. Conduxeronle,
sus criados á la cama, murio aguella misma noche, y antes de
apagarse las hoqueras en que ardian los santos cuerpos, entró
la infeliz alma de Abderramen en los etemos fuegos del
infierno.”
He was succeeded by Mohammed I. (852-886), a less capable and
more bigoted ruler than his father. No sooner was he on the
throne than Emila, a deacon, and Jeremiah a priest of St
Cyprian’s church, near Cordova, following in the footsteps of so
many predecessors, came before the Kadi, and reviled
Mohammed,—the former being enabled to do this with the more point
and effect, as he was to a remarkable degree master of the Arabic
language.[1] Emila and Jeremiah won the prize they coveted,
and were put to death (September 15, 852). The customary prodigy
occurred after the execution, in describing which the pious
Eulogius breaks into metre, saying, “Athletas cecidisse pios
elementa fatentur.”
On the following day occurred an outrage which the most bigoted
partizans of the martyrs must have blushed to record. Two
eunuchs, Rogel, a monk of Parapanda, near Elvira, and Servio Deo,
a eunuch of foreign extraction, forced their way into a mosque,
and by way of preaching—as they said—to the assembled
worshippers, they reviled their Prophet and their religion.
[2] Being set upon and
nearly torn in pieces by the infuriated congregation, they were
rescued by the Kadi, who imprisoned them till such time as their
sentence should be declared. They were condemned to have their
hands and feet cut off, and be beheaded; which sentence was
carried into effect.[3]
[1] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct,” ii. c. xii. Arabic boasts a larger vocabulary of
abuse than most languages: see the account of Prof. Palmer’s
death in his Life by Besant.
[2]
Ibid., c. xiii. secs. 1, 2.
[3] Eul.
(1.1), adds: “Et ipsa gentilitas tali spectaculo stupefacta
nescio quid de Christianismo indulgentius sentiebat.”
Upon this fresh provocation the fury and apprehension of the king
knew no bounds. He might well be pardoned for thinking that this
defiance of the laws, and religious fanaticism, could only mean a
widespread disaffection and conspiracy against the Moslem rule.
In fact, as we shall see, the Christians of Toledo raised the
banner of revolt in favour of their Cordovan brethren at this
very time. Mohammed therefore seems to have meditated a real
persecution, such as should extirpate Christianity in his
dominions.[1] He is said even to have given orders for a
general massacre of the males among the Christians, and for the
slavery, or worse, of the women, if they did not
apostatize.[2] But the dispassionate advice of his
councillors saved the king from this crime. They pointed out that
no men of any intelligence, education, or rank among the
Christians had taken part in the doings of the zealots, and that
the whole body of Christians ought not to be cut off, since their
actions were not directed by any individual leader. Other
advisers seem to have diverted the king from his project of a
wholesale massacre by encouraging him to proceed legally against
the Christians with the utmost rigour, and by this means to cow
them into submission.[3]
These strong measures apparently produced some effect, for no
other executions are recorded for a period of nine months; when
Fandila, a priest of Tabanos,[4] and chosen by the monks of St Salvator’s
monastery to be one of their spiritual overseers, came forward
and reviled the Prophet: whereupon he was imprisoned and
subsequently beheaded (June 13, 853). His fate awakened the
dormant fanaticism of Anastasius,[5] a priest of St Acislus’ church; of Felix, a
Gaetulian monk of Alcala de Henares; and of Digna, a virgin of St
Elizabeth’s nunnery at Tabanos (the latter being strengthened in
her resolve by a celestial vision), who, pursuing the usual plan,
are beheaded the following day; their example being followed by
Benildis, a matron (June 15).[6]
[1] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct,” ii. c. xii. “Non iam solummodo de mortibus
resistentium sibi excogitare coepenint, verum etiam totam
extirpare ecclesiam ruminarunt. Quoniam nimio terrore tot
hominim recurrentium ad martyrium concussa gentilitas regni sui
arbitrabatur imminere excidium, cum tali etiam praecinctos
virtute parvulos videret.” A similar project is attributed
(mistakenly, without doubt) to Abdurrahman.
[2]
Ibid., iii. c. vii. sec. 4. “Iusserat enim omnes
Christianos generali sententia perdere, feminasque publico
distractu disperdere.” Cp. also Alvar, Life of Eul., iv. 12.
“Rex Mahomad incredibili rabie et effrenata sententia
Christicolum genus del ere funditus cogitabat.”
[3]
Ibid. “Multi insaniam modificare nitentes per trucem
voluntatis iniquae officium diversis et exquisitis occasionibus
gregem Christi impetere tentaverunt.”
[4]
Ibid. iii. c. vii. secs. 1, 2. Fleury, v. 520, says he
was a monk of Guadix.
[5]
Ibid., ch. viii. secs. 1, 2.
[6] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” iii. ch. ix.
The cloisters of Tabanos had furnished so many fanatics that the
Government now suppressed the place, removing the nuns and
shutting them up to prevent others giving themselves up.[1] One of these however,
Columba,[2] sister of Elizabeth
and of the abbot Martin, contrived to escape. This Columba had
persisted in remaining a virgin, in spite of her mother’s efforts
to make her marry, which only ceased when the mother died. She
now gave herself up and was beheaded (September 17).
Just one month later Pomposa,[3] from the monastery of St Salvator,
Pegnamellar, suffered the same fate. Then there was a pause in
these executions, which was not broken till July 11th of the
following year, when Abundius, a priest, was martyred. He seems
to have really deserved the name of martyr, for he was given up
to the authorities by the treachery of others,[4] and did not seek
martyrdom.
Another similar period elapsed before Amator, a priest of Tucci
(Tejada); Peter, a monk of Cordova; and Ludovic, a brother of
Paul, the deacon, beheaded four years before, shared the same
fate (April 30, 855).[5]
After nearly a year Witesindus, a repentant renegade; Elias, an
old priest of Lusitania; and Paul and Isidore, young monks, gave
themselves up to execution[6] (April 17, 856.) In June of that
year a more venerable victim was, like Abundius, betrayed to his
destruction. This was Argimirus, an old monk, once Censor of
Cordova (June 28).[7] Exactly one month later Aurea, a virgin and
sister of the brothers John and Adulphus, whose martyrdom has
been already mentioned, was brought before the magistrate.
Descended from one of the noblest Arab families,[8] she had long been left
unmolested, though her apostasy to Christianity was well known.
She was now frightened into temporary submission; but soon
repenting of her compliance, and avowing herself truly a
Christian, she gained a martyr’s crown (July 29).
[1] So Miss
Yonge.
[2] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” iii. c. x. secs. I, 2.
[3]
Ibid., c. xi.
[4]
Ibid., ch. xii. “Quorundam commento vel fraude gentilium
ad martyrium furore pertractum.”
[5]
Ibid., ch. xiii.
[6]
Ibid., cc. xiv. xv.
[7] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” iii. c. xv., “Quorundam ethnicorum dolo vel odio
circumventus.”
[8]
Ibid., xvii. sec. I, “Grandi fastu Arabicae traducis
exornabatur.”
The next example affords a similar instance of real persecution.
Ruderic,[1] a priest, whose
brother was a Moslem, unadvisedly intervened as a peacemaker, in
a quarrel, in which his brother was engaged. With the usual fate
of peacemakers, he was set upon by both parties, and nearly
killed. In fact his brother supposed him to be quite dead, and
had the body carried through the town, proclaiming that his
brother had become a Mussulman before his death.[2] However, Ruderic
recovered, and made his escape, but being obliged to return to
Cordova, met his brother, who immediately brought him before the
Kadi on a charge of apostasy. His life and liberty were promised
to him if he would only acknowledge that Christ was merely man,
and that Mohammed was the messenger of God. On refusing, he is
imprisoned, and finds in prison a certain Salomon, also charged
with apostasy from Islam. The two fellow-prisoners contract a
great friendship and are consequently separated. After a third
exhortation, they are condemned to death, but not before the
judge had done his best to bribe them to forego their purpose by
offers of honour and rewards.[3] They were executed March 13, 857, and their
bodies thrown into the river—even the stones sprinkled with their
blood being taken up and cast into the water, lest the Christians
should preserve them as relics. Ruderic’s body was washed on
shore, fresh as when killed; while Salomon, not being equally
fortunate, informed a devout Christian in a vision, where his
body lay in a tamarisk thicket near the town of Nymphianum.
Hitherto the aider and abettor of these martyrdoms had himself
contrived to escape the penalty, which he had urged others to
brave. Whether this was due to any unworthy fear of death on his
part is not clear, but it may have been owing to the respect in
which he was held by the Moslem authorities. To these he was well
known as a man of irreproachable character and unaffected piety,
and several Arabs of high rank, who were his personal friends,
shewed themselves anxious to screen him from the effects of his
folly. Eulogius[4] was descended from a Senatorial family of
Cordova, and was educated at the Church of St Zoilus, where he
devoted himself to ecclesiastical studies, and soon surpassed his
contemporaries in learning. With his friend Alvar he sat at the
feet of Speraindeo, an eminent abbot in the province of Baetica.
Besides a sister Anulo, Eulogius had two brothers engaged in
trade, and another brother, Joseph, who seems to have been in
government employ.[5]
[1] Eulog.,
“Lib. Apol.,” sec. 21 ff.
[2] So the
Inquisitors in Spain used to pretend that their victims had
abjured their errors before being burnt.
[3] Eul.,
“Lib. Apol.,” sec. 27.
[4] Life by
Alvar, c. i. sec. 2.
[5] Eul. ad
Wiliesindum, sec. 8, “Joseph, quem saeva tyranni indignatio eo
tempore a principatu dejecerat:” unless this is a metaphorical
allusion to Joseph in Egypt.
Eulogius became early noted for his practice of asceticism, and
his desire for the life of a monk,[1] and for the glory of martyrdom. When strong
measures were taken by the authorities, in concert with
Reccafredus, Bishop of Seville, to stamp out the mania for
martyrdom by threats, stripes, and imprisonment, though many were
frightened into submission, Eulogius, Alvar tells us,[2] remained firm, in
spite of his being singled out as an “incentor martyrum” by a
certain Gomez, who was a temporising Christian in the king’s
service.[3]
[1] Life by
Alvar, sec. 3, “Ne virtus animi curis Saecularibus enervaretur,
quotidie ad caelestia cupiens volare corporea sarcina
gravabatur.”
[2] “Hic
inadibilis (=firm) nunquam vacillare vel tenui est visus
susurro.”—Life by Alvar, sec. 5.
[3] This man,
says Alvar, sec. 6, by a divine judgment, lost his hold on the
Christian faith, which he thus scrupled not to attack. See
below, p. 72.
There is no doubt that Eulogius did all he could to interfere
with and check that amalgamation of the Christians and Arabs
which he saw going on round him. Believing that such close
relations between the peoples tended to the spiritual degradation
of Christianity, he set himself deliberately to embitter those
relations, and, as far as he could, to make a good understanding
impossible. To discourage the learning of Arabic by the
Christians, he brought back with him from a journey to Pampluna
the classical writings of Virgil, Horace (Satires), Juvenal, and
Augustine’s “De Civitate Dei.”
At the time when these martyrdoms took place, Eulogius was a
priest, but for some reason he tried to abstain from officiating
at the mass on the ground that he was himself a great
sinner.[1] However, his
ecclesiastical superior[2] (? Saul, Bishop of Cordova), soon made him
take a different view of the question by threatening him with
anathema if he neglected his duty any longer. Coming forward as a
prominent champion of the extreme party in the Church, he was
imprisoned in 851, where he wrote treatises in favour of the
martyrs, and was released, as we have seen, by the intercession
of Flora and Maria on November 29th of that year.
[1] He pleads
his “delicti onera,” ch. i. sec. 7. Perhaps he was infected
with one of the “Migetian errors” of the previous century,
which was that “priests must be saints.” Saul, Bishop of
Cordova (850-861), in a letter to another bishop (Florez, xi.
156-163), refers with disapproval to those (? Eulogius) who
held that “sacramenta tunc esse solum modo sancta, cum
sanctorum fuerint manibus praelibata;” and he quotes Augustine
and Isidore against the error.
[2] Pontifex
proprius.
In 858,[1] on the death of
Wistremirus, he was chosen by the votes of the people[2] to succeed him as
Bishop of Toledo; but from some cause, perhaps by the
intervention of the Moslems, he was prevented from occupying his
see. The people then determined to have no bishop, if they might
not have him.[3] Yet, adds the pious Alvar, he got his
bishopric after all, for “all holy men are bishops, though not
all bishops holy men.”
[1] “Life of
Eul.,” Alvar, ii. sec. 10.
[2] “Communis
electio.”
[3] Fleury, v.
547, says another bishop was elected in Eulogius’ lifetime; but
Alvar’s words are “Alium sibi eo vivente interdixerunt
eligere.”
In the following year he was again imprisoned as being a
disturber of the public peace, but as on a former occasion he had
been allowed to support and encourage Flora and Maria, so now was
he permitted to finish in prison a book in defence of the
martyrs,[1] which had the direct
tendency of inciting others to go and do likewise. The occasion
of Eulogius’ second imprisonment was as follows:—Leocritia, a
maiden of Arab extraction and of noble birth,[2] had been secretly
baptised by Liliosa, the wife of Felix. Her parents, learning her
apostasy, cruelly ill-treated, and even beat her, in order to
make her renounce Christ. She naturally turned to Eulogius and
his sister Anulo for advice in her afflictions, expressing a wish
to escape to a part of Spain where the Christian worship was
free. As a first step to this, she leaves her parents under
pretence of going to a wedding, and takes refuge with Eulogius.
Her parents, furious at her escape, get all sorts of people
imprisoned on the charge of aiding her; and she is at last
betrayed and surprised at the house of her protector. They are
both dragged before the Kadi, who asks Eulogius angrily why he
persists in defying the laws in this way.[3] The bishop defends himself by pleading that
Christian clergy are bound to impart a knowledge of their
religion, if asked, as he had been by Leocritia.[4] The judge then
threatens to have him scourged, but Eulogius, preferring death to
so painful and degrading a punishment, repeats the lesson which
he had taught to so many others, and reviles Mohammed. Even so
the judge shows a disposition to treat him with leniency, and he
is remanded to prison with Leocritia.
When brought up again before the royal Council,[5] an influential friend
makes a last effort to save him, saying: “Fools and idiots rush
on their own destruction, but what induces you, a man of approved
wisdom and blameless character, in defiance of all natural
instincts, to throw away your life in this manner?” He urges
Eulogius to say but one word of concession in the hour of peril,
promising that he should afterwards be free to exercise his
religion as he pleased, without let or hindrance. But the bishop
could hardly turn back now, and he rejected all such offers with
the ejaculation, “If they only knew the joy that awaits us on
high!”
[1] See
Eulog., Letter to Alvar, Florez, xi. 295.
[2] Alvar,
Life of Eulog., i. sec. 13.
[3] Alvar,
“Life of Eulog.,” i. secs. 14, 15.
[4] This kind
of proselytism was not held to be a capital crime by the
Moslems. See Dozy, ii. 171.
[5] Alvar,
“Life of Eul.,” v. sec. 15. Fleury v. 548.
On his way to execution, when struck by one of the bystanders on
one cheek, he turned the other meekly to the striker. He was
beheaded on March 11, 859, and Leocritia four days later.
Miraculous appearances honoured the body of the martyred bishop,
which was buried in the Church of St Genesius, whence it was
translated in the next year to his own church of St Zoilus, and
in 883 was given up, together with that of Leocritia, to Alphonso
III. (866-910) by express stipulation.
CHAPTER V.
CONTROVERSY CONCERNING THE MARTYRS.
With the death of Eulogius the series of voluntary martyrdoms
comes to an end, and it will be convenient at this point to
consider the whole question of the relation of the Church to the
civil power, and how far those “confessors,” who were put to
death under the circumstances already related, were entitled to
the name of martyrs. Unfortunately the evidence we have on the
subject is drawn almost entirely from the apologists of their
doings, and therefore may fairly be suspected of some bias. Yet
even from them can be shown conclusively enough that no real
persecution was raging in Mohammedan Spain at this time, such as
to justify the extreme measures adopted by the party of zealots.
If we except the cases of John and Adulphus, and of Nunilo and
Alodia, the date of which is doubtful, there is not a single
recorded instance of a Christian being put to death for his
religion by the Arabs in Spain before the middle of the ninth
century. The Muzarabes,[1] as the Christians living under the Arabs were
called, enjoyed a remarkable degree of freedom in the exercise of
their religion—the services and rites of the Church being
conducted as heretofore.[2] In Cordova alone we find mention of the
following churches:[3] the Church of St Acislus, a former martyr of
Cordova; of St Zoilus; of the Three Martyrs—Faustus, Januarius,
Martialis; of St Cyprian; of SS. Genesius and Eulalia; and of the
Virgin Mary.
[1] De
Gayangos on Al Makk., i. p. 420, says the word means “those who
try to imitate the Arabs in manners and language.”
[2] Eulog.
Letter to Alvar. After the death of Flora he says he spent the
ninth hour in prayer, then “auctis tripucliis, vespertinum,
matutinum, missale sacrificium consequenter ad honorem (Dei) et
gloriam nostrarum virginum celebravimus.”
[3] Florez, x.
245.
Of the last of these there is an interesting account in an Arab
writer, who died in 1034.[1] “I once entered at night,” he says, “into the
principal Christian Church. I found it all strewed with green
branches of myrtle, and planted with cypress trees. The noise of
the thundering bells resounded in my ears; the glare of the
innumerable lamps dazzled my eyes; the priests, decked in rich
silken robes of gay and fanciful colours, and girt with girdle
cords, advanced to adore Jesus. Everyone of those present had
banished mirth from his countenance, and expelled from his mind
all agreeable ideas; and if they directed their steps towards the
marble font it was merely to take sips of water with the hollow
of their hands. The priest then rose and stood among them, and
taking the wine cup in his hands prepared to consecrate it: he
applied to the liquor his parched lips, lips as dark as the dusky
lips of a beautiful maid; the fragrancy of its contents
captivated his senses, but when he had tasted the delicious
liquor, the sweetness and flavour seemed to overpower him.” On
leaving the church, the Arab, with true Arabian facility,
extemporized some verses to the following effect: “By the Lord of
mercy! this mansion of God is pervaded with the smell of
unfermented red liquor, so pleasant to the youth. It was to a
girl that their prayers were addressed, it was for her that they
put on their gay tunics, instead of humiliating themselves before
the Almighty.” Ahmed also says: “the priests, wishing us to stay
long among them, began to sing round us with their books in their
hands; every wretch presented us the palm of his withered hand
(with the holy water), but they were even like the bat, whose
safety consists in his hatred for light; offering us every
attraction that their drinking of new wine, or their eating of
swine’s flesh, could afford.” This narrative is in many respects
very characteristic of an Arab writer, who would not feel the
incongruity of an illustration on such a theme drawn from “the
lips of a maid,” or the irrelevancy of a reference to swine’s
flesh. But the account merits attention on other grounds, for it
shews how little even the more intelligent Moslems understood the
ceremonies of the religion which they had conquered, though they
might be pardoned for thinking that the Christians worshipped the
Virgin Mary, both because Mohammed himself fell into the same
error, and because probably the Roman Church and its adherents
had already begun to pay her idolatrous worship.
The chief church in Cordova at the conquest seems to have been
the church of St Vincent. On the taking of the town,[2] the Christians had to
give up half of it to the Arabs, a curious arrangement, but one
enforced elsewhere by the Saracens. In 784 the Christians were
induced, or compelled, to sell their half for 100,000 dinars, and
it was pulled down to make room for the Great Mosque.[3] In 894 we find that
the Cordovans were allowed to build a new church.
[1] Ahmed ibn
Abdilmalik ibn Shoheyd, Al Makk., i. 246. I quote De Gayangos’
translation.
[2] De
Gayangos on Al Makk., i. 368, says the cathedral was at first
guaranteed to the Christians. Some time later than 750 they had
to surrender half of it; in 784 they were obliged to sell the
other half, and in return were allowed to rebuild the destroyed
churches. For the “church of the burnt” see above, p. 29, note
1.
[3] This was
not finished till 793. The original structure cost 80,000
dinars. Several Khalifs added to it, and Hakem II. (961-976)
alone spent on it 160,000 dinars.
Besides these within the walls, there were ten or twelve
monasteries and churches in the immediate neighbourhood of
Cordova: among them the monastery of St Christopher, the famous
one of Tabanos, suppressed as above mentioned, in 854;[1] those of St Felix at
Froniano, of St Martin at Royana, of the Virgin Mary at
Cuteclara, of St Salvator at Pegnamellar; and the churches of SS.
Justus and Pastor, and of St Sebastian.
We have given the names of these churches and monasteries[2] at or near Cordova,
both to shew how numerous they were, and also because from one or
other of them came nearly all the self-devoted martyrs, of whom
we are about to consider the claims. Except in cases like that
above-mentioned, the Christians were not allowed to build new
churches,[3] but considering the diminution in the numbers
of the Christians owing to the conquest, and the apostasy of a
great many, this could not be reckoned a great hardship. Moreover
the Christian churches, it was ordained, should be open to
Moslems as well as Christians, though during the performance of
mass it seems that they had to be kept closed. The Mosques were
never to be polluted by the step of an infidel.[4]
[1] Dozy, ii.
162.
[2]
Monasteries were established in Spain 150 years before the
Saracen conquest. They mostly fared badly at the hands of the
Arabs, in spite of the injunctions of the Khalif Abubeker (see
Conde, i. 37, and Gibbon), but that of Lorban at Coimbra
received a favourable charter in 734 (Fleury, v. 89; but
Dunham, ii. 154, doubts the authenticity of the charter).
[3] Cp. the
stipulation of Omar at the fall of Jerusalem.
[4] See
Charter of Coimbra, apud Fleury, v. 89.
The religious ferment, which manifested itself so strongly at
Cordova, did not extend to other parts of Spain. For instance, at
Elvira, the cradle of Spanish Christianity, it was shortly after
the Cordovan martyrdoms (in 864) that the mosque, founded in the
year of the conquest, and left unbuilt for 150 years, was finally
finished. What we hear about the Christians at Elvira at this
time is not to their credit, their bishop, Samuel, being
notorious as an evil liver.[1] It is in Cordova that the main interest at
this period centres; and to Cordova we will for the present
confine our attention.
There is abundant evidence to show that the party of enthusiasts,
both those who offered themselves for martyrdom, and those who
aided and abetted their more impulsive brethren, were a
comparatively small body in the Church of Spain; and that their
proceedings awakened little short of dismay in the minds of the
more sensible portion of the Christian community, both in the
Arab part of Spain, and perhaps in a less degree in the free
North.[2] The chief leaders of
the party of zealots—as far as we find mention of them—were Saul,
bishop of Cordova (850-861), Eulogius, and Samson, abbot of the
monastery of Pegnamellar; while Reccafredus, bishop of Seville,
and Hostegesis of Malaga, were the prominent ecclesiastics on the
other side.
[1] Ibn
Khatib, apud Dozy, ii. 210.
[2] Yonge, p.
63.
Before relating what steps the latter took in conjunction with
the Moslem authorities to put down the dangerous outbreak of
fanaticism, it will be interesting to note what was the attitude
of the different sections of the Church towards the misguided men
who gave themselves up to death, and their claims to the crown of
martyrdom. Those who denied the validity of these claims, rested
their contention on the grounds, that the so-called martyrs had
compassed their own destruction, there being no persecution at
the time; that they had worked no miracles in proof of their high
claims; that they had been slain by men who believed in the true
God; that they had suffered an easy and immediate death; and that
their bodies had corrupted like those of other men.
It was an abuse of words, said the party of moderation, to call
these suicides by the holy name of martyrs, when no violence in
high places had forced them to deny their faith,[1] or interfered with
their due observance of Christianity. It was merely an act of
ostentatious pride—and pride was the root of all evil—to court
danger. Such conduct had never been enjoined by Christ, and was
quite alien from the meekness and humility of His
character.[2]
They might have added that such voluntary martyrdoms had been
expressly condemned,
(a.) By the circular letter of the Church of Smyrna to the
other churches, describing Polycarp’s martyrdom, in the terms:
“We commend not those who offer themselves of their own accord,
for that is not what the gospel teacheth us:”[3]
(b.) By St Cyprian,[4] who, when brought before the consul and
questioned, said “our discipline forbiddeth that any should offer
themselves of their own accord;” and in his last letter he says:
“Let none of you offer himself to the pagans, it is sufficient if
he speak when apprehended:”
(c.) By Clement of Alexandria: “We also blame those who
rush to death, for there are some, not of us, but only bearing
the same name, who give themselves up:”[5]
(d.) Implicitly by the synod of Elvira, or Illiberis
(circa 305), one of the canons of which forbade him to be
ranked as a martyr, who was killed on the spot for breaking
idols:
(e.) By Mensurius, bishop of Carthage, who, when consulted
on the question of reducing the immense lists of acknowledged
martyrs, gave it as his opinion that those should be first
excluded who had courted martyrdom.[6] One bishop alone, and he a late one, Benedict
XIV. of Rome,[7] has ventured to approve what the Church has
condemned. Nor is this the only instance in which the Roman
Church has set aside the decisions of an earlier Christendom.
[1] Eul.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” i., sec. 18, “Quos nulla praesidalis violentia
fidem suam negare compulit, nec a cultu sanctae piaeque
religionis amovit:” sec. 23, “Quos liberalitas regis suum
incolere iusserat Christianismum.”
[2] Quoting
such texts as Matt. v. 44, “Bless them that curse you, and pray
for them that despitefully use you:” Pet. ii. 23, “Submit
yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s sake.”
[3] Eusebius
iv. 15. See Neander, i. p. 150. (A.D. 167.)
[4] Martyred
258.
[5] See Long’s
“M. Aurelius Antoninus,” Introd., p. 21.
[6] Burton’s
“History of the Christian Church,” p. 336.
[7] 1740-1748:
in his “De Servorum Dei beatificatione et beatorum
canonizatione,” Bk. iii. 16, sec. 7. Fleury, v. 541.
The charges against the zealots were twofold, that there had been
no persecution worthy of the name, such as to justify their
doings, and that those doings themselves were contrary to the
teaching and spirit of Christianity. The latter part of the
charge has already been dealt with, and may be considered
sustained. As to the other part, the apologists, it must be
confessed, answer with a very uncertain sound. Sometimes, indeed,
they deny it point-blank:[1] “as if,” says Eulogius, “the destruction of
our churches,[2] the insults heaped upon our clergy, the
monthly tax[3] which we pay, the perils of a hard life, lived
on sufferance, are nothing.” These insults and affronts are
continually referred to. “No one,” says the same author,[4] “can go out or come in
amongst us in security, no one pass a knot of Moslems in the
street without being treated with contumely. They mock at the
marks[5] of our order. They
hoot at us and call us fools and vain. The very children jeer at
us, and even throw stones and potsherds at the priests. The sound
of the church-going bell[6] never fails to evoke from Moslem hearers the
foulest and most blasphemous language. They even deem it a
pollution to touch a Christian’s garment.” Alvar adds that the
Moslems would fall to cursing when they saw the cross;[7] and when they
witnessed a burial according to Christian rites, would say aloud,
“Shew them no mercy, O God,” throwing stones withal at the Lord’s
people, and defiling their ears with the filthiest abuse.[8] “Yet,” he indignantly
exclaims, “you say that this is not a time of persecution; nor is
it, I answer, a time of apostles. But I affirm that it is a
deadly time[9] … are we not bowed beneath the yoke of
slavery, burdened with intolerable taxes, spoiled of our goods,
lashed with the scourges of their abuse, made a byword and a
proverb, aye, a spectacle to all nations?”[10]
[1] Eul.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” i. sec. 21: Alvar, “Ind. Lum.,” sec. 3.
[2]
Ibid.; and Alvar, “Ind. Lum.,” sec. 7.
[3] Leovigild,
“De habitu Clericorum.” “Migne,” 121, p. 565.
[4] Eul., l.l.
[5] Stigmata.
[6] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 6, “Derisioni et contemptui inhiantes capita
moventes infanda iterando congeminant.” He adds: “Daily and
nightly from their minarets they revile the Lord by their
invocation of Allah and Mohammed!” Eul., “Lib. Ap.,” sec. 19,
confesses that hearing their call to prayer always moved him to
quote Psalm xcvi. 7: “Confounded be all they that worship
carved images”—a very irrelevant malediction, as applied to the
Moslems.
[7] Alvar,
l.l., “Fidei signum opprobrioso elogio decolorant.”
[8]
“Spurcitiarum fimo.”—Ibid.
[9]
“Mortiferum.”—”Ind. Lum.,” sec. 3.
[10] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 31, gives us a very savage picture of the
Moslem character: “Sunt in superbia tumidi, in tumore cordis
elati, in delectatione carnalium operum fluidi, in comestione
superflui … sine misericordia crudeles, sine iustitia
invasores, sine honore absque veritate, benignitatis nescientes
affectum … humilitatem velut insaniam deridentes, castitatem
velut spurcitiam respuentes.”
That there was a certain amount of social ill-treatment, and that
the lower classes of Moslems did not take any pains to conceal
their dislike and scorn of such Christian beliefs and rites as
were at variance with their own creed, and moreover regarded
priests and monks with especial aversion, there can be no doubt.
But, on the other hand, there is no want of evidence to show that
the condition of the Christians was by no means so bad as the
apologists would have us suppose. Petty annoyances could not fail
to exist anywhere under such circumstances, as were actually to
be found in Spain at this time, and we may be sure that the
Christian priests in particular did not bear themselves with that
humility which might have ensured a mitigation of the annoyances.
Organised opposition to Christianity, unless the Moslem rule can
itself be called such, there was none, till it was called into
being by the action of the fanatics themselves. But apart from
all the other facts which point to this conclusion, we can call
the apologists themselves in evidence that there was no real
persecution going on at the time of the first martyrdoms.
Eulogius[1] admits that the
Christians were not let or hindered in the free exercise of their
religion by saying that this state of things[2] was not due to the
forbearance (forsooth!) of the Moslems, but to the Divine mercy.
Alvar, too, in a passage which seems to contradict the whole
position which he is trying to defend, says[3]:—”Though many were the
victims of persecution, very many others—and you cannot deny
it—offered themselves a voluntary sacrifice to the Lord. Is it
not clear that it was not the Arabs who began persecuting, but we
who began preaching? Read the story of the martyrs, and you will
see that they rushed voluntarily on their fate, not waiting the
bidding of persecutors, nor the snares of informers; aye,
and—what is made so strong a charge against them—that they tired
out the forbearance of their rulers and princes by insult upon
insult.”[4]
[1] “Mem.
Sanct.,” i. sec. 29.
[2] Viz.,
“Quod inter ipsos sine molestia fidei degimus.”
[3] “Ind.
Lum.,” sec. 3.
[4] “Fatigasse
praesides et principes multis contumeliis.”—Ibid.
As to the other part of the accusation, that voluntary martyrs
were no martyrs, Eulogius could only declaim against the
Scriptures quoted by his opponents,[1] and refer to the morally blind, who make evil
their good, and take darkness to be their light;[2] while he brought
forward a saying of certain wise men that “those martyrs will
hold the first rank in the heavenly companies who have gone to
their death unsummoned.”[3]
He also sought to defend the practice of reviling Mohammed by the
plea that exorcism was allowed against the devil, which is
sufficiently ridiculous; but Alvar goes further, and calmly
assures us that these insults and revilings of the prophet were
merely a form of preaching[4] to the poor benighted Moslems, naïvely
remarking that the Scriptures affirm that the Gospel of Christ
must be preached to all nations. Whereas, then, the Moslems had
not been preached to, these martyred saints had taken upon
themselves the sacred duty of rendering them “debtors to the
faith.”
The second count[5] against the martyrs was that they had worked
no miracles—a serious deficiency in an age when miracles were
almost the test of sanctity. Eulogius[6] could only meet the charge by admitting the
fact, but adding that miracles were frequent in the early ages,
in order to establish Christianity on a firm basis; and that the
constancy of the martyrs was in itself a miracle (which was true,
but not to the point). Had he been content with this, he had done
wisely; but he goes on: “Moreover, miracles are no sign of truth,
as even the unbelievers can work them.”[7] Now, by trying to show why these martyrs did
not perform any miracles, he admits by implication that they were
deficient in this particular;[8] and yet in other parts of his work he mentions
miracles performed by these very martyrs, as, for instance, by
Isaac, and by Flora, and Maria.[9] So that the worthy priest is placed in this
dilemma: If miracles are really no sign of truth, why attribute
them to the martyrs, when, as is allowed elsewhere, they were
unable to work them? if, on the other hand, they did perform
these miracles, why not adduce them in evidence against the
detractors?
[1] Eul.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” i. sec. 19.
[2] Isaiah v.
20.
[3] Eul.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” i. sec. 24. Taken from some “Acts of the
Saints,” probably those of SS. Emetherius and Caledonius—a book
obviously of no authority.
[4] “Ind.
Lum.,” sec. 10, “In hac Israelitica gente nullus hactenus
exstitit praedicator, per quod debitores fidei tenerentur. Isti
enim (i.e., the martyrs) apostolatus vicem in eosdem et
evangelicam praedicationem impleverunt, eosque fidei debitores
reddiderunt.”
[5] Eul.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” i. 13.
[6] “Lib.
Apol.,” sec 7.
[7] “Lib.
Apol.,” sec. 10.
[8] Cp. “Mem.
Sanct.,” i. sec. 13.
[9] “Mem.
Sanct.,” Pref., sec. 4.
The third objection is a curious one, that the martyrs were not
put to death by idolaters, but by men worshipping God and
acknowledging a divine law,[1] and therefore were not true martyrs. Eulogius
misses the true answer, which is obvious enough, and scornfully
exclaims:—”As if they could be said to believe in God, who
persecute His Church, and deem it hateful to believe in a Christ
who was very God and very man.”[2]
Fourthly, the martyrs died a quick and easy death. But, as
Eulogius points out,[3] pain and torture give no additional claim to
the martyr’s crown.
Lastly, it was objected that the bodies of these martyrs, as
indeed was to be expected, corrupted, and were even, in some
cases, devoured by dogs. “What matter,” says Eulogius,[4] “since their souls are
borne away to celestial mansions.”
[1] Eul. “Lib.
Apol.,” sec. 3.
[2]
Ibid., sec. 12.
[3]
Ibid., sec. 5.
[4] “Mem.
Sanct.,” i. sec. 17.
But it was not objections brought by fellow-Christians only that
Eulogius took upon himself to answer, but also the taunts and
scoffs of the Moslems. “Why,” said they, “if your God is the true
God, does He not strike terror into the executioners of his
saints by some great prodigy? and why do not the martyrs
themselves flash forth into miracles while the crowd is round
them? You rush upon your own destruction, and yet you work no
wonders that might induce us to change our opinion of your creed,
thereby doing your own side no good, and ours no harm.”[1]
Yet the constancy of the martyrs affected the Moslems more than
they cared to confess, as we may infer from the taunts levelled
at the Christians, when, in Mohammed’s reign, some Christians,
from fear of death, even apostatized. “Whither,” they
triumphantly asked,[2] “has that bravery of your martyrs vanished?
What has become of the rash frenzy with which they courted
death?” Yet though they affected to consider the martyrs as fools
or madmen, they could not be blind to the effect that their
constancy was likely to produce on those who beheld their death,
and to the reverence with which their relics were regarded by the
Christians. They therefore expressly forbade the bodies of
martyrs to be preserved[3] and worshipped, and did their best to make
this in certain cases impossible by burning the corpses and
scattering the ashes on the river, though sometimes they
contented themselves with throwing the bodies, unburnt, into the
stream.
[1] “Mem.
Sanct.,” i. sec. 12.
[2] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” iii. sec. 6.
[3] See “De
Translatione corporum Sanctorum Martyrum,” etc., sec. 11. “Non
enim, quos martyres faciunt, venerari Saraceni permittunt.” See
above, p. 38. The bodies of earlier martyrs were more freely
given up at the request of the Christians. See “Chron. Silen.,”
secs. 95-100; Dozy, iv. 119, for the surrender of the body of
Justus; and Eul., “Ad Wiliesindum,” sec. 9, where Eulogius
mentions that he had taken the bodies of Saints Zoilus and
Austus to Pampluna. Later, Hakem II. (961-976) gave up the body
of the boy Pelagius at Ramiro III.’s request. Mariana, viii. 5.
However, in spite of these regulations, many bodies were secretly
carried off and entombed in churches, where they were looked upon
as the most precious of possessions; and martyrs, who, by the
admission of their admirers themselves, had never worked any
miracles when living, were enabled, when dead, to perform a
series of extraordinary ones, which did not finally cease till
modern enlightenment had dissipated the darkness of the Middle
Ages.
We happen to possess a very interesting account of the
circumstances under which the relics of three of these Cordovan
martyrs were transferred from the troubled scene of their passion
to the more peaceful and more superstitious cloisters of
France.[1]
It was in 858 that Hilduin, the abbot of the monastery of St
Vincent and the Holy Cross, near Paris, learning that the body of
their patron saint, St Vincent, was at Valencia, sent two monks,
Usuard and Odilard, with the king’s[2] permission, to procure the precious relics for
their own monastery. On their way to perform this commission, the
monks learnt that the body was no longer at Valencia. It had
been, in fact, carried[3] by a monk named Andaldus to Saragoza. Senior,
the bishop of that city, had seized it, and it was still held in
veneration there, but under the name of St Marinus, whose body
the monk had stoutly asserted it to be. Senior apparently doubted
the statement, and tortured Andaldus to get the truth out of him,
but in vain; for the monk, knowing that St Vincent had been
deacon of Saragoza, feared that the bishop would never surrender
the body if aware of its identity. However, Usuard and Odilard
knew not but that the body was that of Marinus, as stated.
[1] De
Translatione SS. martyrum Georgii, Aurelii, et Nathaliae ex
urbe Cordobae Parisios: auctore Aimoino.—”Migne,” vol. 115, pp.
939 ff.
[2] Charles
the Bald.
[3] “Under a
divine impulse,” as usual.
Disappointed, therefore, in their errand, they lingered about at
Barcelona, thinking to pick up some other relics, when a friend,
holding a high position in that town, Sunifridus by name,
mentioned the persecution at Cordova, news of which does not seem
to have travelled beyond Spain. They determine at once to go to
Cordova, relying on a friend there, named Leovigild, to help them
to obtain what they wished. Travelling in Spain, however, seems
to have been by no means safe[1] at this period, and their bold resolution is
regarded with fear and admiration by their friends. The lord of
the Gothic marches, Hunifrid, being on friendly terms with the
Wali of Saragoza, writes to him on their behalf, and he entrusts
them to the care of a caravan which chanced to be just starting
for Cordova.
[1] See sec.
2, and Eul., “Ad Wiliesindum,” where he speaks of the road to
Gaul as “stipata praedonibus,” and of all Gothia as “perturbata
funeroso Wilihelmi incursu.”
On reaching Cordova, after many days, they go to St Cyprian’s
Church, where lay the bodies of John and Adulphus. The rumour of
their arrival brings Leovigild (called Abad Salomes), who proves
a very useful friend, and Samson, who just at this juncture is
made abbot of the monastery at Pegnamellar, where the bodies of
George, Aurelius, and Sabigotha were buried—the very relics which
they had decided to try and obtain.
The monks of the monastery naturally object to parting with such
precious possessions, but Samson contrives to get the bishop’s
permission to give up the bodies.
This was all the more opportune, as a chance was now given them
of returning to Barcelona, by joining the expedition which
Mohammed I. was on the point of making against Toledo. Orders had
been given that all the inhabitants, strangers as well as
citizens, except the city guard, should go out with the King.
However, the Frankish monks were met by an unexpected difficulty.
In the temporary absence of the abbot, the monks of Pegnamellar
refused to give up the relics, and it was only with much
difficulty that the bishop Saul was induced to confirm his former
permission to remove them.
The bodies were now exhumed without the knowledge of the Moslems,
and sealed with Charles’ own seal, brought for that purpose.
George’s body was found whole, but of the other two, only the
head of Nathalia, and the trunk of Aurelius’ body. The two latter
are united to form one corpse, as it is written, “they two shall
be one flesh.” After a stay in Cordova of eight weeks, they set
out under the protection of some Christians serving in the army.
Leovigild, who had been away on the King’s business, now returns,
and escorts them to Toledo. The approach of the army having
cleared away the brigands who infested those parts, the monks
with their precious freight got safely away to Saragoza, and
returned with their booty to France, where the relics worked
numbers of astonishing miracles.
Let us return from this digression to the steps taken by the
moderate party among the Christians, and by the Moslem
authorities, to put an end to what seemed so dangerous an
agitation. That Reccafredus was not the only ecclesiastic of high
position who took exception to the new movement we learn clearly
enough from Alvar,[1] who tells us that “bishops, priests, deacons,
and ‘wise men’ of Cordova joined in inveighing against the new
martyrdoms, under the impulse of fear wellnigh denying the faith
of Christ, if not in words, yet by their acts.” We may,
therefore, conclude that the greater part of the ecclesiastical
authorities were heart and soul with the Bishop of Seville, while
the party led by Eulogius and Saul was a comparatively small one.
However, strong measures were necessary, and Reccafredus did not
hesitate to imprison several priests and clergy.[2] Eulogius complains
that the churches were deprived of their ministers, and the
customary church rites were in abeyance, “while the spider wove
her web in the deserted aisles, tenanted only by a dreadful
silence.” In this passage the writer doubtless gives reins to his
imagination, yet there must have been a certain amount of truth
in the main assertion, for he repeats it again and again.[3]
The evidence of Alvar is to the same effect: “Have not those who
seemed to be columns of the church, the very rocks on which it is
founded, who were deemed the elect of God, have they not, I say,
in the presence of these Cynics, or rather of these Epicureans,
under no compulsion, but of their own free will, spoken evil of
the martyrs of God? Have not the shepherds of Christ, the
teachers of the Church, bishops, abbots, priests, the chiefs of
our hierarchy, and its mighty men, publicly denounced the martyrs
of our Church as heretics?”[4]
[1] “Life of
Eulog.,” ch. i. sec. 4.
[2] Alvar,
“Life of Eulog.,” ii. sec. 4—”Omnes sacerdotes quos potuit
carcerali vinculo alligavit.” Eul., “Doc. Martyr,” sec.
11*—”Repleta sunt penetralia carceris clericorum catervis,
viduata est ecclesia sacro praesulum et sacerdotum officio …
privata prorsus ecclesia omni sacro ministerio.” Alvar, “Ind.
Lum.,” secs. 14, 18—”Templa Christi a sacrificio desolata, et
loca sancta ab ethnicis exstirpata.”
[3] Eul.,
“Doc. Mart.,” sec. 16—”Eremitatem ecclesiarum, compeditionem
sacerdotum … et quod non est nobis in hoc tempore sacrificium
nec holocaustum nee oblatio.” Cp. Ep. ad Wilies, sec. 10.
[4] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 14.
Not content with imprisoning the fanatics, the party of order
forced them to swear that they would not snatch at the martyr’s
palm by speaking evil of the Prophet.[1] Those who disobeyed were threatened with
unheard-of penalties, with loss of limbs, and merciless
scourgings.[2] This last statement must be taken with
reservation, at least if put into the mouth of the Christian
party under Reccafredus. It is extremely unlikely that Christian
bishops and priests should have had recourse to such treatment of
their coreligionists: yet they had a spiritual weapon ready to
their hands, and they were not slow to use it. They
anathematised[3] those who aided and abetted the zealots; and
Eulogius himself seems to have narrowly escaped their sentence of
excommunication.[4]
[1]
Ibid., sec. 15—”Ne ad martyrii surgerent palmam,
iuramentum extorsimus … et maledictum ne maledictionibus
impeterent, evangelio et cruce educta, vi iurare improbiter
fecimus.”
[2]
Ibid., cp. Alvar, “Life of Eulog.,” iv. sec. 12—”Duris
tormentis agitati, commoti sunt.”
[3] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.” i. sec. 28—”Ne ceteri ad huiusmodi palaestram
discurrant schedulis anathematum per loca varia damnari
iubentur.” Alvar, “Ind. Lum.,” sec. 31—”Plerosque patres
anathematizantes talia patientes.”
[4] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” iii. c. iv. sec. 5.
This action against the zealots was in all probability taken, if
not at the instigation of the Moslem authorities, yet in close
concert with them. Eulogius[1] attributes all the evils which had befallen
the Church, such as the imprisonment of bishops, priests, abbots,
and deacons, to the wrath of the King; and Alvar distinctly
states that the King was urged, even bribed, to take measures
against the Christians.[2] It is not likely that the King required much
persuading. Mohammed at least seems to have been thoroughly
frightened by the continued agitation against Mohammedanism. He
naturally suspected some political plot at the bottom of it; a
supposition which receives some countenance from the various
references in Eulogius[3] to the martyrs as “Soldiers of God” bound to
war against His Moslem enemies; and from the undoubted fact that
the Christians of Toledo did rise in favour of their
coreligionists at Cordova.[4] However that may be, the King in 852 certainly
took counsel[5] with his ministers, how the agitation should
be met, and he seems to have assembled a sort of grand
council[6] of the Church, when
the same question was discussed. Stronger measures were in
consequence taken, and a more rigorous imprisonment resorted to.
But Mohammed went farther than this. He deprived of their posts
all Christians, who held offices in the palace,[7] or in connection with
the Court, and withdrew from the Christian “cadet corps,”[8] the royal bounty
usually extended to them. He ordered the destruction of all
churches built since the conquest, and of all later additions to
those previously existing. He made a severe enactment against
those who reviled Mohammed.[9] He even had in mind to banish all Christians
from his dominions.[10] This intention, together with the order
respecting the churches, was not carried out, owing probably to
the opportune revolt at Toledo.[11]
[1] Ep. ad
Wilies, sec. 10.
[2] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 35.
[3] See Dozy,
ii. 136.
[4] Conde, i.
249: Dozy, ii. 161, says on Eulogius’ authority, that he
incited them to revolt under Sindila.
[5] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. xiv.
[6] Robertson
calls it a Conciliabulum.
[7] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. § 2.
[8] “Militares
pueros.” Eulog. “Mem. Sanct.,” iii. c. i.
[9] Eulog.
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. xiv—”Tunc iam procul dubio enecandi nos
difficultas fuit adempta, si quisquam vatis sui temerarius
exprobator ultro occurreret.” This seems to mean that
Christians and Saracens were bound to give up to justice any
who reviled the Prophet; or else to kill him on the spot.
[10] Eulog.,
“Doc. Mart.,” sec. 18—”Moslemi … omne regni sui, sicuti
cernitis, genus excludere moliuntur Christicolarum.”
[11] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” iii. c. iv.
In one of his works on this subject, Eulogius expresses a fear
lest the intervention of the martyrs should bring disaster on the
Church in Spain, just as the intervention of Moses in Egypt did
much at first to aggravate the hardships of the
Israelites.[1] He ought not, therefore, to have been
surprised, when such a result actually did follow; nor ought he
to complain that now the Moslems would only let the Christians
observe their religion in such a way as they chose to dictate;
and that the Christians were subjected to all sorts of taxes and
exactions.[2]
These combined measures of repression, taken by the King and the
Bishop of Seville, soon produced their effect. The extreme party
were broken up, some escaping to quieter regions, others hiding,
and only venturing abroad in disguise and at night—not, as
Eulogius is careful to add, from fear of death, but because the
high prize of martyrdom is not reserved for the unworthy many,
but for the worthy few.[3]
[1]
Ibid., ii. c. xvi.
[2] Eulog.,
“Doc. Mart.,” sec. 18—”Nunc pro suo libito tantummodo
exercere nos sinentes Christianismum … nunc publicum
imponentes censum, nunc rebus nos abdicantes detrimentis
atterunt rerum.”
[3] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. sec. 14—”Quia indigni sumus martyrio, quod
quibusdam et non omnibus datum est.”
Some even apostatized,[1] while many of those who had applauded the
proceedings of the martyrs, now called them indiscreet, and
blamed them for indulging in a selfish desire to desert the
suffering Church for an early mansion in the skies.[2] Others, in order to
retain posts under Government, or to court favour with the King,
dissembled their religion, taking care not to pray, or make the
sign of the cross in public.[3] Eulogius himself was singled out at the
meeting of the King’s Council by one of the royal secretaries,
Gomez, son of Antonian, son of Julian,[4] as the ringleader of the new seditious
movement. This man was a very worldly-minded Christian,[5] and was, no doubt, at
this time, in fear of losing his lucrative office at Court, which
he had obtained by his remarkable knowledge of Arabic. He did, in
fact, lose his post with all the other Christian officers of the
Court, but regained it by becoming a Moslem;[6] and such was the
ardour of the new proselyte that he was called “the dove of the
mosque.”[7]
The result of this council was, as we have seen, hostile to the
party of which Eulogius and Saul were the chiefs, but the former
writer, mentioning the actual decree that was passed, pretends
that it was merely a blind to deceive the king, and spoken
figuratively; and he acknowledges that such hypocrisy was
unworthy of the prelates and officers assembled.[8] Is it not more
reasonable to suppose that Eulogius and his supporters voted for
it—as they seem to have done—with a mental reservation, while
their opponents honestly considered such a step necessary?
[1] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. xv. 1—”Fidem praevaricantur, abdicant
religionem, Crucifixum detestantur.”
[2] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. ii. sec. 6. Also in his letter to Alvar
sending the “Mem. Sanct.,” he says, very few remained firm to
their principles.
[3] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 9—”Cum palam coram ethnicis orationem non
faciunt, signo crucis oscitantes frontem non muniunt …
Christianos contra fidei suae socios pro regis gratia, pro
vendibilibus muneribus et defensione gentilicia praeliantes.”
Elsewhere he says: “Nullus invenitur qui iuxta iussum Domini
tonantis aetherii super montes Babiloniae, caligosasque turres
crucis fidei attollat vexillum, sacrificium Deo offerens
vespertinum.”
[4] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” iii. c. iv. sec. 5: Alvar, “Ind. Lum.,” sec. 18.
See above, p. 51.
[5] Ibn al
Kuttiya—apud Dozy, ii. 137.
[6] Eulog.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” iii. c. ii.
[7] Dozy, ii.
137.
[8] Eul.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” ii. c. xv., sec. 3—”Aliquid commentaremur, quod
ipsius tyranni ac populorum serperet aures.” The “praemissum
pontificate decretum” he calls “allegorice editum.”
CHAPTER VI.
THE MUZARABES.
The death of Eulogius was a signal for the cessation of the
dubious martyrdoms which had for some years become so common,
though the spirit, which prompted the self-deluded victims, was
by no means stifled either in Spain or the adjoining
countries.[1] Yet the measures taken to put down the mania
for death succeeded in preventing any fresh outbreak for some
time.
Under the weak government of Abdallah (888-912) the Christians,
determining to lose their lives to better purpose than at the
hands of the executioner, rose in revolt, as will be related
hereafter, in several parts of Spain. After the battle of
Aguilar, or Polei, in 891, between the Arab and Spanish factions,
1000 of the defeated Christians were given the choice of Islam or
death, and all, save one, chose the latter alternative.[2]
During the long reign of Abdurrahman III. (912-961) there were a
few isolated cases of martyrdom, which may as well be mentioned
now. After the great battle in the Vale of Rushes,[3] where Abdurrahman
defeated the kings of Navarre and Leon, one of the two fighting
bishops, who were taken prisoners on that occasion, gave, as a
hostage for his own release, a youth of fourteen, named Pelagius.
The king, it is said, smitten with his beauty, wished to work his
abominable will upon the boy, but his advances being rejected
with disdain, the unhappy youth was put to death with great
barbarity, refusing to save his life by apostasy.[4] A different version of
the story is given by a Saxon nun of Gaudersheim, named
Hroswitha, who wrote a poem on the subject fifty years later. She
tells us that the king tried to kiss Pelagius, who thereupon
struck him in the face, and was in consequence put to death by
decapitation (June 26, 925).[5]
[1] See “Life
of Argentea,” secs. 3, 5.
[2] Dozy, ii.
287.
[3] Val du
Junqueras, 920 A.D.
[4] Johannes
Vasaeus ex Commentariis Resendi. Romey, iv. 257, disbelieves
this version of the story. Perhaps Al Makk., ii. 154, is
referring to the same Pelagius when he mentions the king’s
liking for a handsome Christian page.
[5] Sampiro,
secs. 26-28.
In the death of Argentea (Ap. 28, 931) we have the last instance
in Spain of a Christian seeking martyrdom. She was the daughter
of the great rebel Omar ibn Hafsun,[1] and his wife Columba, and was born at that
chieftain’s stronghold of Bobastro. Upon her mother’s death Omar
wished her to take up her mother’s duties in the palace, for Omar
had become a sort of king on his own domain. She declined, asking
only for a quiet retreat, where she might prepare her soul for
martyrdom; and she wrote to a devout Christian, whose wishes
inclined him in the same direction, suggesting that they should
seek the crown of martyrdom together.[2] On the destruction of Bobastro by Abdurrahman
in 928, she went to Cordova.[3] She there met with a Gaul named Vulfura, who
had been warned in a dream that in that city he should find a
virgin, with whom he was to suffer martyrdom. However, his object
becoming known, Vulfura is cast into prison by the governor of
the city. Argentea goes to visit him there, and is stopped by the
guards, who, finding she is a Christian, take her before the
judge as a renegade, and she is imprisoned with Vulfura. The
alternative of Islam instead of death being refused, they are
both executed, but Argentea, as being an “insolens rebellis,” is
first scourged with 1000 stripes, and her tongue cut out. Her
body was buried at the church of the three saints.
In the year 934[4] we hear of two hundred monks of Cardena being
massacred by the Berbers in Abdurrahman’s army; and in some sense
they can be regarded as martyrs to their faith.
[1] Who on
becoming a Christian, took the name of Samuel. Florez, x. p.
564, ff.
[2] See “Life
of Argentea,” by an anonymous author.
[3]
Ibid., sec. 4.
[4] Dozy, iii.
52. Mariana, viii. 6, gives 993, but says it may have occurred
in 893.
In 953 a martyr named Eugenia is said to have perished;[1] and thirty years
later, the last martyrs of whom we have any record under the Arab
rule. Dominicus Sarracinus, son of John, and his companions taken
prisoners at the capture of Simancas, were kept for two years and
a-half in prison.[2] They were then brought out and put to death,
just when Ramiro III., or his successor, had sent to ransom
them.[3]
There is no evidence whatever to show that there was a
persecution of the Christians under the great Abdurrahman, and
the statements of those writers who intimate the contrary may be
set aside as unsupported by evidence.[4]
We will now turn back and take a general view of the Christian
Church and its condition under the Arabs in Spain, especially—for
our information is greatest as to those periods—under the two
kings Abdurrahman II. and III.
Under the former of these sovereigns the condition of the
Christians, until the persecution, which they themselves
provoked, began, was very tolerable, and the majority of the
Christians were quite content with their lot. They served in the
army, both free men and slaves; they held lucrative posts at
Court, or in the houses of the Arab nobles, or as government
officials. But though the lay community was well off, the clergy
and stricter churchmen had something to complain of; for the
Church[5] could not be said to
be free, though the worship was, since the power of summoning
councils had now passed to the Arab executive, who, as we have
seen, made even Moslems and Jews sit at these councils. Sees were
also put up to auction, and the scandalous spectacle was not
unknown, of atheists and heretics holding the titles, and drawing
the emoluments, of bishops.[6]
[1] Schott.,
iv. 246.
[2]
Rohrbacher, xii. 192.
[3] Charter,
apud Florez, xiv. 397.
[4] See above,
p. 36, note 1. A letter also is mentioned of John Servus Dei,
Bishop of Toledo, to the Muzarabes with regard to the late
martyrdoms and apostasies, purporting to have been written in
937.
[5] Dozy, ii.
47.
[6] Alvar,
“Ep.,” xiii. 3. Samson, “Apol.,” ii. cc. ii.-iv.
As was to be expected, Arabic soon began to displace Latin
throughout the country, and even before the ninth century the
Scriptures were translated into the tongue of the conquerors
[1] by Odoarius, Bishop of
Accita, and John of Seville. Hischem I. (788-796) forbade the use
of any language but Arabic, so that his Christian subjects had to
use Arabic Gospels;[2] and the Spaniards were soon not even permitted
to write in Latin.[3] Even if this statement be doubtful, we know
that Latin came gradually to be neglected and forgotten. Alvar
utters an eloquent protest against this: “Alas, the Christians
are ignorant of their own tongue, and Latins neglect their
language, so that in all the College of Christ[4] there is scarcely to
be found one who can write an address of welcome to his brother
intelligibly in Latin, while numbers can be found competent to
mouth the flowery rhetoric of the Chaldeans.”[5] In the department of
poetry—the peculiar boast of the Arabs—the Christians seem even
to have surpassed their masters; and to the rivalry of the two
nations in this art we may attribute the excellence and abundance
of native ballads of which Spain can boast.
We have seen how Eulogius did his best to check this neglect of
Latin, by introducing into Spain some of the masterpieces in that
language; but it is doubtful whether his efforts had much result.
We can see from the remains of the Spanish writers which we
possess that the structure of that language had considerably
degenerated in Spain.[6]
[1] Murphy,
“Hist. Mahom. Empire in Spain,” p. 309.
[2] Yonge, p.
60.
[3] Conde, i.
239.
[4] “Omni
Christi collegio.”
[5] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 35.
[6] See
Elipandus and Alvar passim. Alcuin, on the other hand, writes
wonderfully good Latin.
Some sentences are so ungrammatical as to be scarcely
intelligible. Moreover, we find Samson[1] directly accusing Hostegesis, Bishop of
Malaga, of not being able to write Latin; and similarly Jonas of
Orleans (839) accusing Claudius, Bishop of Turin, who was himself
a Spaniard, of the same defect.
The neglect of Latin was accompanied by an increasing
indifference to the doctrinal basis of Christianity, educated
Christians being led to devote their time, which might have been
more profitably spent on their own Scriptures, to becoming
acquainted with the Mohammedan religion, and even to unravelling
the intricacies of the controversial theology which had grown up
round, and overlaid, the original simplicity of the
Koran.[2] The great Fathers of
the Church were laid aside unread, and even the Prophets and
Apostles, and the Gospel itself, found few to study them. While
the higher classes were indifferent to religion, the lower were
sunk in poverty[3] and ignorance.[4] The inevitable result of this indifference,
ignorance, and poverty, was a visible deterioration in the
character of Spanish Christianity, of which there are only too
many proofs.
[1] Samson,
“Apol.,” c. vii.
[2] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 35—”Ac dum illorum sacramenta inquirimus, et
philosophorum sectas scire non pro ipsorum convincendis
erroribus sed pro elegantia leporis et locutione luculenter
diserta. Quis rogo hodie solers in nostris fidelibus laicis
invenitur, qui Scripturis sanctis intentus volumina
quorumcunque Doctorum Latine conscripta respiciat? Quis
Evangelico, quis Prophetico, quis Apostolico ustus tenetur
amore? Nonne omnes iuvenes Christiani vultu decori, linguae
diserti, habitu gestuque conspicui, Gentilicia eruditione
praeclari, Arabico eloquio sublimati, volumina Chaldaeorum
avidissime tractunt?”
[3] Florez,
xix. 383, Charter of 993; see also “Dozy,” iii. 31; and for the
condition of Christians in the Free States, Buckle, “Hist. of
Civiliz.,” i. 443.
[4] Dozy
(l.l.).
We find the abbot Samson distinctly accusing Hostegesis, Bishop
of Malaga, of simony, asserting that he sold the priesthood to
low and unworthy people;[1] while Alvar charges Saul, Bishop of Cordova,
with obtaining his bishopric by bribery.[2] Other irregularities imputed to Hostegesis
were that he held his see from his twentieth year, contrary to
the canons of the church, and that he beat priests, in order to
extort money from them, till they died under his hands.
Besides the election to the priesthood, by unworthy means, of
unworthy men, whose ignorance and impudence the congregation had
to endure in silence,[3] many were informally ordained without vouchers
for character being given, or the assent of their fellow-clergy
and flocks being obtained.[4] Many churches presented the unseemly spectacle
of two rival pastors, contrary to the ordinances received from
the Fathers.[5]
Changes, too, were made in doctrine and ritual, for which no
authority could be alleged, in contravention of established
custom and the teaching of the Church. So far was this carried
that Samson was accused by his opponents of being a heretic and
an idolator because he permitted the marriage of cousins;
dissented from the view that God was ever enclosed in the
chambers of the Virgin’s heart;[6] asserted the omnipresence of God, even in
idols and the Devil, and this in an actual, not a metaphysical,
sense;[7] and denied that God
sat upon an exalted throne above his creatures. From this it is
clear that Hostegesis and those who thought with him[8] were infected with the
anthropomorphite heresy.
[1] Samson,
“Apol.,” Bk. ii., Pref. sec. 2.
[2] See
“Letter to Saul,” sec. 3—”Poterant enim quovis asserente
canonice incohationis vestrae primordia comprobari, si
quadringenti solidi non fuissent palam eunuchis vel aliis
exsoluti.” Dozy, ii. 140, adds that the money was guaranteed on
the episcopal revenues, but this is a conjecture.
[3] Samson,
“Apol.,” ii. Pref. sec 5; Dozy, ii. 268.
[4] Alvar ad
Saulum, sec. 3—”Sine testimonis, sine connibentia clericorum.”
[5]
Ibid.
[6] Samson,
“Apol.,” ii. Pref. sec. 7 and iii.—”Cubiculum cordis Virginei.”
This appears to be a quotation from the Gothic liturgy.
[7] “Per
substantiam, non per subtilitatem.”—Ibid.
[8] Romanus
and Sebastianus, Samson, Pref, sec. 6.
Not only did many of the clergy hold heretical views, but their
depravity was notorious. Hostegesis did not blush to spend the
produce of the church tithes and offerings, which he had with
difficulty extorted from his flock,[1] in bribing the court officials and the king’s
sons, giving them feasts at which open and flagrant vice was
indulged in.[2] The clergy were not above pretending illness
in order to avoid paying the monthly tax to their Moslem
rulers.[3] Some, even in the
highest positions in the Church, denied their Saviour and
apostatized to the Moslems; one of these renegades being Samuel,
Bishop of Elvira, the uncle of Hostegesis’ mother, who, with a
pervert’s zeal, persecuted the Church he had deserted,
imprisoning the clergy, taxing his former flock, and even forcing
some to embrace Islam.[4]
It is not surprising, therefore, that bishops and clergy were
sometimes deposed. Samson, indeed, underwent this disgrace at the
hands of a hostile faction under Hostegesis, on the ground of his
pretended heresy; and, similarly, Valentius,[5] Bishop of Cordova, was
deprived of his see because he was a supporter of Samson. But
these instances reflect more discredit on the deposers than on
their victims. Instances of deposition are not wanting, in the
free states the North. Sisenandus, seventh Bishop of Compostella
(940), was deposed by King Sancho for dissolute living, and
malversation of Church moneys.[6] On the king’s death he recovered his see,
driving out his successor. Pelayo, another bishop of Compostella,
suffered the same punishment.[7]
[1] The
offering of one-third for the Church was refused to Hostegesis
as being sacrilegious; so he proceeded to extort it, “suis
codicibus institutis.”—Samson “Apol.,” ii. Pref. sec. 2
[2]
Ibid. The state of the Church in the North was not much
better. See Yonge, p. 86.
[3] Leovigild
de habitu Clericorum. Dozy, ii. 110.
[4] Samson,
Pref. ii. 4.
[5] Succeeded
Saul in 861, and was deposed in 864.
[6] Mariana,
viii. 5. He went over to the Moslems. Southey, “Chronicle of
the Cid,” p. 228. Yonge, p. 86.
[7] Mariana
(1.1.).
When the kings of Castile gradually drove back the Moors, and
when Alfonso took Toledo in 1085, his wife, Constance of
Burgundy, and her spiritual adviser, a monk named Bernard, were
horrified at the laxity in morals and doctrine of the Muzarabic
Christians. Their addiction to poetry and natural science was
regarded with suspicious aversion, and the pork-eating,
circumcision, and, not least, the cleanly habits,[1] contracted from an
intercourse with Moslems, were looked upon as so many marks of
the beast. In 1209 the Crusaders, who had swarmed to the wars in
Spain, even wished to turn their pious arms against these poor
Muzarabes, so scandalised were they at the un-Romish rites. Yet
we are told that Alfonso the Great, when building and restoring
churches in the territory newly wrested from the Moors, set up
again the ordinances of the Goths, as formerly observed at
Toledo.[2]
The free church in the North had itself been in great danger of
extinction, when the armies of the great Almanzer (977-1002)
swept yearly through the Christian kingdoms like some devastating
tempest.[3] Fifty-two victorious
campaigns did that irresistible warrior lead against the
infidels.[4] Barcelona, Pampluna, and Leon fell before his
arms, and the sacred city of Compostella was sacked, and for a
time left desolate, the bells of St James’ shrine being carried
off to Cordova to serve as lamps in the grand mosque. We are not,
therefore, surprised to find that there were many bishops in the
North who had lost their sees; and this was the case even before
the tenth century, for a bishop named Sabaricus, being driven
from his own see by the Arabs, was given that of Mindumetum by
Alfonso III. in 867,[5] and twenty years later a bishop named
Sebastian received the see of Auria in the same way.[6]
It is natural enough that the Moslems and the clergy of the
Christian Church should be hostile to one another, but it is
surprising to find—as we do find in some cases—the latter making
common cause with the Arabs in ill-treating their
fellow-countrymen and coreligionists. Thus, as we have seen,
Hostegesis, relying on the support of the secular arm,[7] beat and imprisoned
the clergy for withholding from him the Church tithes, dragging
them through the city naked, with a crier crying before
them:—”Such is the punishment of those who will not pay their
tithes to their bishop.”[8] Bishops were even found to make episcopal
visitations, getting the names of all their flock, as if with the
intention of praying for them individually, and then to hand in
their names to the civil power for the purpose of
taxation.[9] Others obtained from the Arabs the privilege
of farming the revenues derived from Christian taxation, and
cruelly oppressed their coreligionists.[10]
[1] The
Christians in the North were vulgarly supposed by the Arabs not
to wash. See Conde, i. 203—”It is related of these people of
Galicia … that they live like savages or wild beasts, and
never wash either their persons or their garments.”
[2] “Chron.
Albeld.,” sec. 58—”Ordinem Gothorum sicuti Toleto fuerat
statuit.”
[3] “Chron.
Silense,” sec. 72—”Eadem tempestate in Hispania omnis divinus
cultus periit.”
[4] He was not
defeated in his last battle, as is generally stated in
histories.—See Al Makkari, ii. 197.
[5] Florez,
“Esp. Sagr.,” xviii. 312.
[6]
Ibid., xvii. 244.
[7]
“Praesidali manu fultus.” Samson, ii. Pref. sec. 2.
[8]
Ibid.
[9]
Ibid., and Eulog., “Mem. Sanct.,” iii. c. iv. sec. 5.
[10] Eul.,
1.1.
These nefarious measures were backed up, even if they were not
instigated, by Servandus, the Christian Count of Cordova. He was
the son of a serf of the Church,[1] and married a cousin of Hostegesis.[2] Instead of championing
the cause of the Christians, as his position should have impelled
him to do, he went so far in the opposite direction as to call
them up before him, and try to shake their attachment to
Christianity—a religion, nominally at least, his own also. Those
who held firm he forced to pay increased taxes, and even levied
blackmail on the churches. He did not scruple to drag forth the
bodies of martyrs from under the altars of churches, and, showing
them to the king, to remind him that it had been forbidden to
Christians to bury their martyrs.[3]
Following up the hostile measures instituted by Hostegesis
against Samson and Valentius, he proceeded to accuse them of
inciting the fanatics to revile Mohammed, urging that they should
be tested with this dilemma. They should be asked whether what
the revilers said were true or not. “If they answer, ‘true,’ let
them be punished as well as the reviler; if ‘false,’ bid them
slay the man themselves; refusing which, you will know that they
have aided and abetted him to abuse your Prophet. In that case,
give me permission, and I will slay the three myself.”[4]
[1] Dozy, ii.
268.
[2] Samson,
“Apol.,” ii. Pref. sec. 5.
[3] Samson,
1.1.
[4]
Ibid., sec. 9. This same Servandus, the meanest of
timeservers, seeing the Sultan’s (Abdallah’s) cause failing,
deserted to the rebel Omar and his Christian following, and was
killed at Polei(?)—Ibn Hayyan., apud Dozy, ii. 270. His Arab
name was Sherbil, and he was beheaded at Cordova by the
Arabs.—See De Gayangos’ note on Al Mak., ii. 451, 2.
We have had occasion to mention one or two cases of Church, and
national, Councils held in Spain under the Arabs, and it will be
worth while to enumerate all the instances which are recorded,
that we may contrast them with those held under the Goths. It was
one of the most characteristic features of the Old Church in
Spain that it was united so closely with the civil power as
almost to render the Government of Spain a theocracy. This
intimate connection of Church and State was naturally overthrown
by the Arab conquest; but the Moslem rulers, seeing how useful
such institutions as general councils were likely to be in
adjusting the relations between Mussulmans and Christians, both
allowed purely ecclesiastical councils to be called under their
jurisdiction, and also summoned others in which they took part
themselves, together with Jews, to the great scandal of the
stricter Christians.[1]
To the purely ecclesiastical kind belong a council held at
Seville by Elipandus[2] to condemn the errors of Migetius; and
another, held by Cixila at Toledo in 776, against the errors of
Egila, bishop of Elvira.[3] Whether Egila abjured his error is not known,
but it is certain that he remained bishop.
Elipandus is also said, but on very doubtful authority, to have
held a council, whereat he renounced his own error of
Adoptionism.[4]
[1] We even
find in 962 that the bishops of Toledo and Cordova had Moslem
names, viz., Obeidollah ibn Kasim (Al Makkari, ii. 162), and
Akbar ibn Abdallah. Dozy, iii. 99.
[2] The exact
date is unknown. Fleury, ii. p. 235.
[3] “Pseudo
Luitprand,” sec. 236, says—”Ad concilium ex omnibus Hispaniae
partibus concurrunt.” See also Pope Adrian I.’s Letter to the
bishops of Spain in 785. Very little is known of this Egila,
nor is it certain of what see he was the bishop.
[4] See below,
p. 131 ad fin. and 166 ff.
But the other class of councils, partly ecclesiastical and partly
political, seem to have been commoner, and we have already seen
how Reccafredus, Bishop of Seville, in conjunction with the
Moslem authorities, held such a council, in order to coerce the
fanatical party among the Christians; and we have a more
particular account of another, which was held by Hostegesis,
Bishop of Malaga, and Servandus, Count of Cordova.[1] This council seems to
have had some connection with the preceding one under
Reccafredus, for Servandus was a strong and unscrupulous opponent
of the party led by Eulogius, while Samson was their devoted
supporter, though he did not carry his opinions so far as to
suffer martyrdom in his own person. Samson was now accused of
heresy[2] and sacrilege, as has
been already mentioned. Hostegesis forced his views on the
assembled bishops by the help of the secular arm, and a sentence
of anathema and deposition was accordingly pronounced against the
unfortunate Abbot.[3] One of the apparently consenting bishops was
Valentius, Bishop of Cordova, but his judgement had evidently
been coerced, for after the close of the council he sounded the
other consenting bishops, and some who had not attended, as to
their opinions, and found that most of them were ready to affirm
Samson’s orthodoxy, and a memorial was drawn up to that effect
This action of Valentius’ brought upon him also a sentence of
deposition, and he was succeeded by Stephanus Flaccus,[4]—the election of the
latter being quite informal, as no metropolitan assisted
thereat,[5] and neither the clergy
nor laymen of his diocese made a petition in his favour.
[1] Samson,
“Apol.,” ii. Pref.
[2] On the
ground, among others, that he recognised “nescio quam
similitudines (besides the Trinity) non creaturas sed
creatores.” These appear (chap, ix.) to have been merely
qualities, such as wisdom, etc. See Samson, chap. iii.
[3]
“Indiscreta simplicitate et metu impiorum in superbiae fascibus
sedentium.”—Ibid. Samson was rendered incapable of
holding office, or even of belonging to the
Church.—Ibid.
[4] In 864.
[5] See above,
p. 8.
This fresh deposition was formally sanctioned by a new council,
held at the church of St Acislus; Flaccus, and some of those who
had sided with Valentius, but were now terrified into submission,
being in attendance; while the places of those who refused to
come were taken by Jews and Moslems.[1] These high-handed proceedings nearly led to an
open rupture in the Church.[2]
In 914 a council is said to have been held (but on doubtful
authority) by Orontius of Toledo,[3] and twenty years later by Basilius of Cordova.
These would fall under the reign of the greatest of the Umeyyade
Khalifs of Spain.[4]
[1] Sayones
(?) in the Latin. Samson, chap. iii.
[2]
Ibid., sec. 10.
[3] “Pseudo
Luit,” sec. 328.
[4]
Ibid. sec. 341.
CHAPTER VII.
SPAIN UNDER ABDURRAHMAN III.
Abdurrahman III., Annasir Lidinillah (912-961), may be looked
upon as the Solomon of the Spanish Sultans. Succeeding to the
throne when quite a youth, to the exclusion of his uncles, the
sons of the late Sultan, he found the country torn by innumerable
factions, and the king’s power openly defied by rebels, Arab,
Berber, and Christian. In person, and through his generals, he
put down all these rebels, and though not uniformly successful
against the Christians in the North, yet he defeated them in a
series of great engagements.[1] He welded all the discordant elements under
his rule into one great whole,[2] thereby giving the Arab domination in Spain
another lease of life. In 929 he took the title of Amir al
Mumenin, or Commander of the Faithful. His alliance was sought by
the Emperor of the East,[3] and he treated on equal terms with the Emperor
of Germany and the King of France. To this great king, with more
truth than to his namesake Abdurrahman II., may be applied the
words of Miss Yonge:—[4]
“He was of that type of Eastern monarch, that seems moulded on
the character of Solomon—large-hearted, wise, magnificent,
tolerant, and peaceful. He was as great a contrast to the stern,
ascetic, narrow-minded, but earnest Alfonso or Ramiro, as were
the exquisite horse-shoe arches, filagree stonework lattices,
inlaid jewellery of marble pavements, and slender minarets, to
their dark vault-like, low-browed churches, and solid castles
built out of hard unmanageable granite.”
[1] Mutonia
(918); Calaborra; Vale de Junqueras (921).
[2] Dozy, ii.
351, from an Arab writer.
[3] A very
interesting account of this embassy from Constantine VII. (947)
is given in Al Makkari, ii. 137, from Ibn Khaldun.—-See Conde,
i. 442.
[4] P. 57.
We find in this king none of that suspicious jealousy which we
saw in Mohammed, even though Omar, the arch rebel, and Christian
renegade, still held out at Bobastro, when he ascended the
throne; and his treatment of Christians was, throughout his
reign, tolerant and politic.
But his claims in this respect will be best seen from a very
interesting fragment that has come down to our own times,
describing the embassy of a certain John of Gorz, a monk from an
abbey near Metz, who carried letters from Otho, emperor of
Germany, to the Spanish Sultan.[1]
In 950 Abdurrahman had sent an embassy to the emperor. A bishop
who had been at the head of this embassy died, and this seems to
have caused a delay in the answer. As the Khalif’s letter
contained blasphemies against Christ, it was determined to write
a reply in the king’s name, such as might perhaps convince
Abdurrahman of the error of his ways. A certain bishop, Adalbero,
was appointed to be at the head of the return embassy,[2] and he asks the abbot
of the monastery of Gorz to give him two assistants. Two are
chosen, but one of these quarrels with his superior, and is
expelled from the body; whereupon John offers himself as a
substitute. The abbot only gives his consent to John’s going with
great reluctance, knowing that the young monk had an ardent
longing to be a martyr, if he could only get the opportunity.
[1] See “Vita
Johannis Abbatis Gorziensis,” 973, by John, Abbot of Arnulph.
“Migne,” vol. cxxxvii., pp. 239-310.
[2] In 953.
Going through Lyons, and by ship to Barcelona, the ambassadors
reached the frontier town, Tortosa, and at last got to Cordova,
where they were assigned a house two miles from the palace, and,
though well entertained, were informed, to their dismay, that, as
the Moorish ambassadors had been made to wait three years for an
answer, Otho’s messengers would have to wait nine years.
Moreover, they now discovered that the king had been already
apprised of the contents of the letter, which Otho had sent, by a
comrade of the late ambassador-bishop, whom John and his
companions had taken with them to Barcelona.
The king employs Hasdai, a Jew, as his go-between; who warns them
not to divulge the contents of the letter, as it would make them
liable to punishment; for the letter contained what Moslems would
consider blasphemy against their Prophet. Soon after this John,
the Bishop of Cordova, is sent to them to suggest that they
should carry their gifts to the king, and say nothing of the
letter. But John of Gorz stoutly refused to do this, saying that
the delivery of the letter was his chief duty, and that as
Abdurrahman had begun by reviling Christ, he must not be
surprised at Otho’s retaliating against Mohammed. However, John
of Cordova begs him to remember the position in which the
Christians stood, viz., under Pagan rule. “We are forbidden,” he
said, “by the apostle to resist the powers that be. In our
calamity, we have this one consolation, we are allowed to observe
our own laws and rites, and our rulers, if they see us diligent
in our religion, honour us, cherish us, and delight in our
society, while they abhor the Jews. As our religion, then,
suffers no harm at their hands, let us obey the Moslems in other
things.” The bishop was anxious, therefore, that the letter
should be suppressed, as calculated to do harm to the Christian
community, and no good to Otho. His advice, however, fell on deaf
ears. The monk of Gorz was resolved on doing what he deemed his
plain duty; nor was he content to forego his chance of martyrdom,
though his action might entail disastrous consequences on the
Christians subject to the Moors. He taunted the bishop with
giving his advice from a fear of man. “Better die of hunger than
eat the salt of unbelievers;” and expressed horror at the fact
that the bishop was circumcised, and also abstained from certain
meats in deference to Moslem scruples. It was in vain that the
bishop pointed out that otherwise they could not live with the
Saracens.
John of Gorz now expressed his intention of delivering the letter
forthwith; but the king denied the ambassadors an audience,
leaving them to themselves for six or seven weeks. Early in 955,
however, the king sent to them, and asked if they held firm to
their previous resolve, and on receiving an answer in the
affirmative, he threatened all the Christians in his dominions
with loss of privileges and even death. John of Gorz merely
answers that the guilt would be on the king’s head; but the
latter is persuaded to milder counsels by his advisers, who
remind him of Otho’s power, and the certainty that he would
interfere in favour of his ambassadors.
John of Gorz now proposes the only practicable course, that
Abdurrahman should send a fresh embassy to Otho and ask for
instructions for his ambassadors under the circumstances.
Recemundus,[1] a Christian, offers to go as ambassador, if a
vacant bishopric be given him as a reward. He sets out and
reaches Gorz in February 956. Otho gives him a fresh letter, with
instructions to suppress the former one, to conclude an alliance
with the Sultan, and make an arrangement with him for putting
down the brigands who infested the marches.
[1] De
Gayangos, on Al Makkari, ii. p. 464, identifies him with Rabi,
a bishop mentioned as an ambassador of Abdurrahman III. in Al
Makkari, i. 236, ii. 139; but Rabi may have been the bishop who
died during the embassy to Otho. Recemundus, as De Gayangos
(1.1.) says, was a katib or clerk of the palace.
Leaving Gorz with Dudo, the emperor’s legate, on March 30, he
reached Cordova on June 1st, but the Sultan declined to receive
the second comers till he had received the earlier embassy. So,
after three years semi-captivity, John is released, and told to
prepare himself for the king’s presence by shaving, washing, and
putting on new apparel. He declines to go in any otherwise than
he is; and even when the king, thinking his refusal due to
poverty, sends him a sum of money, the monk accepts the gift and
distributes it to the poor, but says he will only see the king as
a poor monk. The king good-naturedly said: “Let him come as he
likes.” On June 21, 956, the ambassadors were conducted to the
king’s presence along a road thronged with sight-seers. The steps
of the palace were laid down with tapestry, and a guard of honour
lined both sides of the approach. On John’s entrance, the king,
as a great mark of distinction, gave him his open palm to kiss,
and beckoned him to a seat near his own couch. After a silence
Abdurrahman apologised to the monk for the long delay which he
had been obliged to impose on the embassy, and which was in no
sense due to disrespect for John himself, whose virtue and wisdom
he could not but acknowledge. As a proof that this was no mere
empty compliment, the king expressed his readiness to give him
whatever he asked. John’s wrath vanishes at these gracious words,
and they talk amicably together. But when the monk asks leave to
depart Abdurrahman says:—”After waiting so long to see one
another, shall we part so soon?” He suggests that they should
have at least three interviews. At their next meeting they
discourse on the respective power of the empires of Otho and the
Khalif himself; and the Sultan, taught by the experience of
Spain, points out the unwisdom of allowing feudal subjects to
become too powerful, by dividing kingdoms between them.
So ends this unique and interesting fragment, which throws so
pleasant a light on the character and the Court of the greatest
of Spanish Sultans, and proves that the Christians at that time
enjoyed considerable freedom, and even honour, at the hands of
the Moslem Government.
The reason why the king was unwilling to receive the first letter
brought by John was not so much because he was reluctant to read
words against Mohammed, as because he would by so doing render
himself liable to the penalty of death, which was ordained by law
to any Moslem—king or slave—who listened to abuse of the Prophet
without exacting summary vengeance from the blasphemer. But—and
here was the king’s dilemma—he could not punish the ambassadors
without incurring the enmity of Otho. The only possible
alternative was that suggested by John, that Otho should be asked
to withdraw the objectionable letter, without the Sultan having
officially read it, and this Abdurrahman adopted. The moderation
of the king is conspicuous throughout, for we must regard the
threat against the Christians as merely a threat, never really
intended to be put into execution.
In showing tolerance towards their Christian subjects, the
Spanish khalifs might be thought to have forgotten the traditions
of Islam; but, as a matter of fact, Mohammed seems to have been
very inconsistent in his views with regard to Christians and Jews
at different times of his career, and while he enjoined the
necessity of Holy Wars,[1] he permitted the people of the book to be
admitted to tribute.[2] In one passage he even seems to allow the
possibility of salvation to Jews, Christians, and Sabians:
“Verily they who believe, and those who Judaize, and the Sabians,
and the Christians—whoever of these believeth in God and the last
day, and doeth that which is right—there shall come no fear on
them, neither shall they be grieved.”[3] And there is one remarkable text to find in
the mouth of Mohammed, “Let there be no violence in religion.”
[4]
Moreover, some of the best Mohammedan rulers that have ever lived
upheld the same principle of toleration. Abbas II., one of the
Persian Sufis, is reported to have said: “It is for God, not for
me, to judge of men’s consciences, and I will never interfere
with what belongs to the tribunal of the great Creator and Lord
of the Universe.”[5] Again, Akbar, one of the greatest kings that
ever lived, followed in practice the principle thus expressed by
his minister, Abul Fazl: “Persecution after all defeats its own
ends; it obliges men to conceal their opinions, but produces no
change in them.”[6] Noble sentiments surely, and such as we should
expect from followers of Christ rather than of Mohammed!
[1] Tradition
attributes even stronger approval of Holy Wars to Mohammed than
can be found in the Koran,—e.g., “The sword is the key
of Paradise and Hell. A drop of blood shed in the cause of God,
a night spent in arms, are of more avail than two months of
fasting and prayer. Whoever falls in battle against the
infidel, his sins are forgiven him.”
[2] Koran,
xlvii., ad init.
[3] Koran, v.,
v. 73. This may be said in the general sense of Acts x. 35.
[4] Koran,
ii., v. 258.
[5] See
Freeman’s “Saracens,” p. 230; from Malcolm’s “Persia,” i. p
583.
[6]
Ibid., from “Ayeen Akbery,” p. 11.
Yet far too often have portions of the Christian Church been
conspicuous for intolerance rather than tolerance. Alcuin,
indeed, does say in his letter to Aquila, Bishop of Winchester,
that he does not approve of punishing heresy with death, because
God, by the mouth of His prophet, had said: “I have no pleasure
in the death of the wicked, but that the wicked turn from his way
and live;”[1] but Alcuin was a man of unusual mildness and
sweet reasonableness, as his letters to Felix and Elipandus
testify. On the other hand, there were too many frantic bigots in
the Church, like Arnold of Citeaux, whose impious words, in
connection with the massacre of Albigensians, are not likely to
be forgotten—”Slay all; God will know His own.”
In fact, so opposed did the Christian spirit come to be to the
Mohammedan in this respect, that their toleration was made a
principal argument against the Moors by the Archbishop of
Valencia in his memorial to Philip III. at the end of the
sixteenth century.[2]
A very melancholy instance of bigotry and intolerance is afforded
by Bernard, a French monk, who was made Archbishop of Toledo by
Alfonso, on the capture of that city in 1085. By the treaty of
capitulation certain mosques had been expressly reserved to the
Moslems, just in the same way as certain churches had been
reserved for the Christians by Musa in 712. But Bernard, by way
of showing his zeal in the cause of God, in defiance of the
king’s plighted word, chose to perform mass in the chief mosque.
Alfonso was furiously angry when he heard of his archbishop’s
proceedings, but the Moslems, with wonderful forbearance, seeing
that the king had not authorised Bernard’s outrageous conduct,
came forward of their own accord and begged him to pardon the
act, and even voluntarily surrendered their mosque.[3]
Not only were the Christians allowed to practise their religion,
but even, as we have seen above, encouraged in it.[4] Almanzor, the champion
of Islam, allowed his Christian servants to rest on Sundays.
Christians in every reign held high posts at court[5] and throughout the
land, and not only timeserving Christians but men like Samson and
Leovigild, who were known to sympathise with the party of
zealots, were employed by the king to write letters to, and
negotiate with, the neighbouring kings. This was no doubt due to
their general trustworthiness, their quickness, and their
knowledge of Arabic as well as Latin.
[1] Ezekiel
xxxiii. 11.
[2] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.,” p. 376, n.
[3] Mariana,
ix. 10.
[4] See p. 57.
Recent history affords a similar instance from the Christian
side. See “Gordon in Central Africa,” p. 54—”I have made them
make a mosque, and keep the Ramadhan.” Ibid., p. 249, “I
had the mosque cleared out and restored for worship, and
endowed the priests and crier, and had a great ceremony at the
opening of it…. They blessed me and cursed Zebehr Pasha who
took the mosque from them. To me it appears that the Mussulman
worships God as well as I do, and is as acceptable, if sincere,
as any Christian.”
[5] Such as
secretary, farmer of taxes, or even prime minister.
Among the great functionaries of state there was one who held the
office of Kitabatu-dh-dhimam, which, being interpreted, is “the
office of protection.” The Christians and Jews were under his
general jurisdiction, and were called “the people of the
protection.”[1] But besides this Arab “Secretary of State for
the Christians,” the latter had their own counts—a relic of the
Gothic system—who, however, did not always stand up for their
interests.[2] There were also Christian censors,[3] but it is not known
what position they held in the State.
The young Christian cadets of noble birth were brought up at
Court, and numbers of Sclavonian Christians served in the king’s
bodyguard, of whom under Hakem I. (796-822) there were
2000.[4]
[1] Al Makk.,
i. p. 103; and De Gayangos’ note, p. 398.
[2]
E.g.. Servandus. Cp. also Cyprianus.
[3] See above,
p. 49.
[4] Conde, i.
p. 260.
All things considered, it is a matter for surprise that these two
peoples, so unlike in race, habits, prejudices, and religion,
lived so comparatively quietly side by side in spite of a
perpetual state of warfare between the Arabs and the Christians
in the North, which tended to keep alive the animosities of the
two races in that part of Spain which was under Mohammedan
rule.[1] Moreover, the pride of
race was very strong in the pure-blooded Arabs. Thus the poet
Said ibn Djoud, in a poem called the “battle of the town”
(Polei), boasts that the conquerors are of the pure race of Adnan
and Kahtan, without any foreign admixture; while he calls the
defeated Spaniards miscreants, followers of a false
faith,[2] sons of the
pale-faces. The haughty Arabs, in fact, were too prone to look
upon all the Spaniards, both renegades and Christians, as mere
canaille.[3]
But, in spite of this, the races to a certain extent amalgamated;
and Eulogius endeavours to prove that, but for the outbreak of
fanaticism in the middle of the ninth century, this amalgamation
would have had serious results for Christianity in Spain.[4]
The Arabs did not disdain to seek the alliance of the free
Christian States, nor were the latter averse from doing the same,
when political occasion demanded it. As early as 798 the Walis of
the frontier cities sought to make themselves independent by what
the Arab writer describes as “vile policy and unworthy acts,”
i.e., by seeking the friendship of the Christian
kings;[5] and there are many
instances of these kings asking aid, even servilely, from Arab
princes.[6]
[1] Dozy, ii.
108, puts the distinction between the races very forcibly:—”Ce
peuple qui joignait à une gaité franche et vive une sensualité
raffinée devait inspirer aux prêtres, qui aimaient les
retraites éternelles et profondes, les grands renoncéments et
les terribles expiations, une répugnance extrême et
invincible.”
[2] Dozy, ii.
223.
[3] “C’était
leur terme consacrée.” Dozy, ii. 211.
[4] “Heu pro
dolor! quia esse sub Gentibus delicias computamus, iugumque cum
infidelibus ducere non renitimur. Et inde ex cotidiano usu
illorum sacrilegiis plerumque utimur et magis ipsorum
contubernia affectamus.”—Eul., “Doc. Martyr,” sec. 18.
[5] Conde, i.
244: “Chron. Alb.,” vi. sec. 58: “Chron. Lib.,” sec. 30.
[6] Al
Makkari, ii. 161, Ordono the Bad and Hakem II.
Again, as was inevitable from the nature of the case,
intermarriages were common between the two races. The example was
early set by the widow of Roderic, the last Gothic king, marrying
Abdulaziz, son of Musa. The sons of Witiza also married Arab
women, and Sarah, the daughter of one of these princes, was the
progenetrix of a noble family of Arabs, one of her descendants
being the historian, Ibn al Kuttiya, which means son of the
Gothic princess.[1] Abdurrahman Anassir, the greatest of all the
Spanish Sultans, was the son of a Christian slave, named
Maria,[2] and the mighty
Almanzor had for grandmother the daughter of a renegade
Christian.[3] These are some instances, but it is not
necessary to dwell on what was so common an occurrence as
intermarriage between the peoples, and is forbidden neither by
the Koran,[4] nor by the Bible.
However, there is one point in this connection which deserves a
more particular notice. The intermingling of the races has been
supposed to have been facilitated in part by the yearly tribute
of 100 maidens paid by the northern kings to the earlier Arab
Sultans. Modern historians mostly throw doubt upon the story,
saying that of the early historians none mention it, and that the
Arabs do not even allude to it.[5] But if Conde is to be trusted, an Arab writer
does speak of it, as of a thing well known. In a letter of
Omar[6] ibn Alaftas Almudafar,
King of Algarve, to Alfonso VI., in 1086, occur the words:—”Do
thou remember the time of Mohammed Almanzor, and bring to thy
mind those treaties wherein thy forefathers offered him the
homage even of their own daughters, and sent him those damsels in
tribute even to the land of our rule.”
[1] Al
Makkari, ii. 15, 22, and De Gayangos’ note, p. 454.
[2] Conde, i.
364.
[3] Dozy, iii.
124.
[4] Koran, v.
5:—”Ye are allowed to marry free women of those that have
received the Scriptures before you.”
[5] Dunham,
ii. 131: Romey’s “Histoire d’Espagne,” iii. 276.
[6] Conde, ii.
238: Al Makkari, ii. 256, calls him Omar ibn Mohammed etc ibn
Alafthas Almutawakkel, King of Badajos.
The maiden tribute is the subject of several ancient ballads by
the Christian Spaniards. The following are two verses from one of
these:—
“For he who gives the Moorish
king a hundred maids of Spain
Each year when in the season the
day comes round again;
If he be not a heathen he swells
the heathen’s train—
‘Twere better burn a kingdom than
suffer such disdain!
“If the Moslems must have
tribute, make men your tribute-money,
Send idle drones to tease them
within their hives of honey;
For, when ’tis paid with maidens,
from every maid there spring
Some five or six strong soldiers
to serve the Moorish king.”[1]
Southey also says that the only old Portuguese ballad known to
him was on this subject. The evidence, then, of the ballads is
strong for a fact of this kind, telling, too, as it does, so much
against the writers of the ballads.[2]
As to the Christian chroniclers, it is quite true that we find no
mention of this tribute in the history of Sebastian of Salamanca
and the Chronicle of Albeldum, but there is a direct allusion to
it in a document included in the collection of Florez.[3] “Our ancestors,” says
Ramiro, “the kings of the land—we blush to record it—to free
themselves from the raids of the Saracens, consented to pay them
yearly a shameful tribute of a hundred maidens distinguished for
their beauty, fifty of noble birth, and fifty from the people.”
It was to put an end to this nefarious tribute that Ramiro now
ordered a levy en masse. This, if the document is genuine
(and Florez gives no hint to the contrary), is good evidence for
the fact. Many succeeding writers mention it. Lucas of
Tuy[4] says that Ramiro was
asked for the tribute in 842. Johannes Vasaeus[5] speaks of it, as also
Alfonso, Bishop of Burgos;[6] and lastly, Rodrigo of Toledo[7] says that Mauregatus
(783-788), having obtained the throne of Leon by Saracen help,
agreed to send this tribute yearly.
On the whole, then, the evidence is in favour of the maiden
tribute being no myth, but of its having been regularly paid for
more than fifty years. Most of these Christian maidens probably
embraced the religion of their husbands, but in some cases they
no doubt converted them to their own faith.
From different causes, some of which will be mentioned elsewhere,
conversions were frequent from one religion to the other. Motives
of worldly interest naturally caused the balance in these to fall
very much against the Christians, but as the Mohammedan power
declined the opposite was the case. Though voluntary apostasy
was, and is, unpardonable, Mohammed seems to have made allowances
for those who apostatized under compulsion; for when one of his
followers, Ammar ibn Yaser, being tortured by the Koreish,
renounced his belief in God and in Mohammed’s mission, but
afterwards came weeping to the Prophet, Mohammed received him
kindly, and, wiping his eyes, said: “What fault was it of thine,
if they forced thee?”[8]
[1] Lockhart.
[2] Unless the
ballads were written later than 1250—i.e., after Rodrigo
of Toledo had made the story known by his history.
[3] “Espana
Sagrada,” xix. 329—”Privilegiam quod dicitur votoram, anno 844
a rege Ranemiro I., ecclesiae B. Jacobi concessae.”
[4] Lucas
Tudensis, “Chronicon Mundi,” bk. iv.
[5] “Hispaniae
Chronicon,” 783 A.D.
[6]
“Anacephalaiosis,” sec. 51.
[7] III. c. 7.
[8] Koran,
xvi. ver. 109, Sale’s note.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE MUWALLADS.
That the conversions from Christianity to Islam were very
numerous at first we can sufficiently gather from the fact that
the new converts formed a large and important party in the State,
and almost succeeded in wresting the government of Spain from the
Arabs. The disorder and civil war which may almost be said to
have been chronic in Spain during the Arab dominion were due to
the fact that three distinct races settled in that country were
striving for the mastery, each of these races being itself
divided into two bitterly hostile factions. The Arabs were split
up into the two factions of Yemenite or Beladi Arabs, the
descendants of Kahtan, and Modharites, the Arabs of Mecca and
Medina, who claimed descent from Adnan.[1] To the latter section belonged the reigning
family of Umeyyades. The Berbers, who looked upon themselves as
the real conquerors of Spain, and whose numbers were subsequently
reinforced by fresh immigrations, were composed of two hostile
tribes of Botar and Beranis. Thirdly, there were the Spaniards,
part Christian, part Mohammedan; the latter being either
renegades themselves or the descendants of renegades. These
apostates were called by the Arabs Mosalimah, or New
Moslems,[2] and their descendants
Muwallads,[3] or those not of Arabic origin. The Christians
were either tribute-paying Christians, called Ahlu dh dhimmah; or
free Christians, under Moslem supremacy, called Ajemi;[4] or apostates from
Islam,[5] called Muraddin. The
Muwallads, in spite of the Mohammedan doctrine of the equality
and brotherhood of Moslems, were looked down upon with the utmost
contempt by the pure-blooded Arabs.[6] Their condition was even worse than that of
the Christians, for they were, generally speaking, excluded from
lucrative posts, and from all administration of affairs—a
dangerous policy, considering that they formed a majority of the
population.[7] Stronger and more humane than the Berbers,
they were friends of order and civilization. Intellectually they
were even superior to the conquering Arabs.[8]
The natural result of their being Spaniards by race, and Arabs by
religion, was that they sided now with one faction and now with
another, and at one time, under the weak Abdallah (888-912), were
the mainstay of the Sultan against his rebellious subjects. After
breaking with the Sultan they almost succeeded in gaining
possession of the whole kingdom, and carried fire and desolation
to the very gates of Cordova.[9]
[1] See above,
p. 23, note 3.
[2] Cp. “New
Christians.”
[3] Pronounced
Mulads, hence Mulatto. The word means “adopted.”
[4] Al
Makkari, ii. 446. De Gayangos’ note.
[5] Al
Makkari, ii. 458.
[6] Cp.
“Gordon in Central Africa,” p. 300. “… the only regret is
that I am a Christian. Yet they would be the first to despise
me if I recanted and became a Mussulman.” An Arab poet calls
them “sons of slaves,” Dozy, ii. 258.
[7] So Dozy,
ii. p. 52. But perhaps he meant “of the Arab population.”
[8] Dozy, ii.
261.
[9] Al
Makkari, ii. p. 458. De Gayangos’ note.
As early as 805 the Muwallads of Cordova, incited by certain
theologians, revolted under Hakem I., but the rising was
suppressed. In 814, however, they again rose, and the rebellion
being put down with great severity by the help of the Berbers,
the Cordovan Muwallads were exiled, 1500 going to Alexandria, and
8000 to Fez.[1] But though exterminated in Cordova, the
renegades still mustered strong in Spain. At Elvira they rose in
Abdallah’s reign, under a chief named Nabil, and threw off the
Arab yoke;[2] and, previously to this, Abdurrahman ibn
Merwan ibn Yunas and Sadoun had headed similar revolts at Badajos
and Merida.[3] At Seville the Muwallad element was specially
strong, as we see from the many family names, such as Beni
Angelino, Beni Sabarico, which betray a Spanish origin. The
majority of the inhabitants embraced Islam early, and had their
mosque by the middle of the ninth century, but they retained many
Spanish customs and characteristics. When the Arabs of Seville
revolted against the Sultan, the renegade party joined the
latter. At Saragoza, the Beni Kasi, descendants of a noble Gothic
family, set up an independent kindgom, waging war indifferently
with all their neighbours.
[1] Dozy, App.
B to vol. ii. Hakem was called Al rabadhi (=he of the suburb)
from this.
[2] Ihn
Hayyan, apud Al Makkari, ii. 446, ff.
[3] In 875.
“Chron Albel.,” sec. 62. Dozy, ii. 184.
It does not come within the scope of this inquiry to trace out
the history of all the revolts made by the Arabs or Berbers
against the Sultan’s authority, but the policy and position of
the Muwallads and Christians are a necessary part of our subject.
The latter, though well treated on the whole, naturally looked
back with regret to the days of their own supremacy, and were
ready to intrigue with anyone able to assist them against their
Arab rulers. Accordingly we find them communicating with the
kings of France; and there is still extant a letter from Louis
the Debonnaire to the people of Merida, written in 826, which is
as follows:— “We have heard of your tribulation, which you suffer
from the cruelty of your king Abdurrahman, who has tried to take
away your goods, and has oppressed you just as his father Abulaz
did. He, making you pay unjust taxes, which you were not bound to
pay, turned you from friends into enemies, and from obedient to
disobedient vassels, inasmuch as he infringed your liberties. But
you, like brave men, we hear, are resisting the tyrant, and we
write now to condole with you, and to exhort you to continue your
resistance, and since your king is our enemy as well as yours,
let us join in opposing him.
“We purpose to send an army to the frontier next summer to wait
there till you give us the signal for action. Know then that, if
you will desert him and join us, your ancient liberties shall be
secured to you, and you shall be free of all taxes and tributes,
and shall live under your own laws.”[1]
The army promised was sent under the king’s son, but seems to
have effected nothing.
During the period of religious disturbance at Cordova, when the
voluntary martyrdoms became so frequent, and just at the time of
Mohammed’s accession, the Christians of Toledo, encouraged, we
may suppose, by their proximity to the free Christians, revolted
in favour of their coreligionists at Cordova. No wonder then that
Mohammed imagined that the outbreak of fanaticism in Cordova was
but the signal for a general mutiny of his Christian subjects. As
we have already seen, the king set out with an army against the
Toledans, who appealed to Ordono I. of Leon for help. Glad enough
to get such an opportunity for weakening the Arab government,
Ordono sent a large auxiliary force, but the Toledans and
Leonnese were defeated with great slaughter by the Sultan’s
troops.[2] Within twenty years,
however, Toledo became practically independent, except for the
payment of tribute.[3]
[1] Apud
Florez, “Españo Sagrada.”
[2] Dozy, ii.
162.
[3]
Ibid, p. 182.
From all this it will be clear that the Spanish part of the
population, whether Moslem or Christian, was opposed to the
exclusiveness of the old Arabs, and ready to make common cause
against them. The unity of race prevailed over the difference of
creed, as it did in the case of the English Roman Catholics in
the war with Spain, and as it usually will under such
circumstances. The national party were fortunate enough to find
an able leader in the person of the celebrated rebel, Omar ibn
Hafsun, who came near to wresting the sovereignty of Spain from
the hands of the Umeyyades. Omar was descended from a Count
Alfonso,[1] and his family had
been Christians till the apostasy of his grandfather Djaffar.
Omar, being a wild unmanageable youth, took up the lucrative and
honourable profession of bandit, his headquarters being at
Bobastro or Bishter, a stronghold somewhere between Archidona and
Ronda, in the sierra stretching from Granada to
Gibraltar.[2] After a brief sojourn in Africa, where his
ambition was inflamed by a prophecy announcing a great future, he
returned to Spain, and at once began business again as brigand at
Bobastro with nearly 6000 men.[3] Being captured, he was brought to Cordova, but
spared on condition of enlisting in the king’s forces. But he
soon escaped from Cordova, and became chief of all the Spaniards
in the South, Moslem and Christian,[4] whose ardour he aroused by such words as
these: “Too long have you borne the yoke of the Sultan, who
spoils you of your goods, and taxes you beyond your means. Will
you let yourselves be trampled on by the Arabs, who look upon you
as their slaves? It is not ambition that prompts me to rebel, but
a desire to avenge you and myself.” To strengthen his cause he
made alliances at different times with the Muwallads in Elvira,
Seville, and Saragoza, and with the successful rebel, Abdurrahman
ibn Merwan, in Badajos.
[1] Dozy, ii.
190.
[2] Al
Makkari, ii. 437. De Gayangos’ note.
[3] In 880 or
881.
[4] See a
description of him quoted by Stanley Lane-Poole (“Moors in
Spain,” p. 107) from an Arab writer: “Woe unto thee, Cordova!
when the captain with the great nose and ugly face—he who is
guarded before by Moslems, and behind by idolaters—when Ibn
Hafsun comes before thy gates. Then will thine awful fate be
accomplished.”
Openly defying the Sultan’s forces, he was only kept in check by
Almundhir, the king’s son, who succeeded his father in 886. Omar
was further strengthened by the accession to his side of Sherbil,
the Count of Cordova.[1] The death of Almundhir in 888 removed from
Omar’s path his only able enemy, and, during Abdallah’s weak
reign, the rebel leader was virtual king of the south and east of
Spain. The district of Regio[2] was made over to him by the king, and Omar’s
lieutenant, Ibn Mastarna, was made chief of Priejo.
This protracted war, which was really one for national
independence, was carried on year after year with varying
success. At one time Omar conceived the intention of proclaiming
the Abasside Khalifs,[3] at another he grasped at the royal power
himself; and Abdallah’s empire was only saved by a seasonable
victory in 891 at Hisn Belay (or Espiel).[4] The battle was fought on the eve of the
Passover, and the Moslems taunted their enemies with having such
a joyful feast, and so many victims to commemorate it with. This
shows that a large, perhaps the largest, part of Omar’s army was
Christian. Another indication of this is found in a poem of
Tarikh ibn Habib,[5] where, speaking of the coming destruction of
Cordova, he says: “The safest place will then be the hill of Abu
Abdu, where once stood a church,” meaning that Omar’s Christian
soldiers would respect that sanctuary, and no other. Indeed, it
is certain that Omar himself became a Christian some time before
this battle,[6] as his father had done before him. He took the
name of Samuel, and his daughter Argentea, as we have seen,
suffered martyrdom. This change of creed on Omar’s part changed
the character of the war, and gave it more of a
religious,[7] and perhaps less of a national, character, for
the Spanish Moslems fell off from him, when he became Christian
and built churches.
[1] Servandus.
Al Makkari, ii. 456. De Gayangos’ note.
[2] Where
Islam was almost extinct. Dozy, ii. 335.
[3] Al
Makkari, ii. p. 456. De Gayangos’ note.
[4] Ibn
Hayyan, apud Al Makk., ii. p. 452. This seems to be the same
victory as that which Dozy (ii. 284) calls Polei or Aguilar.
[5] See Dozy,
ii. p. 275.
[6] Ibn
Hayyan, apud Dozy, ii. p. 326.
[7] In 896, on
the capture of Cazlona by a renegade named Ibn as Khalia, all
the Christians were massacred.—Dozy, ii. p. 327.
Towards the close of his reign Abdallah was able to assert his
supremacy, though Omar and his followers still held out. Omar
himself did not die till 917, some years after Abdallah’s death.
The king’s successor, Abdurrahman III., was a different stamp of
man from Abdallah, and the reduction of Omar became only a
question of time, though, in fact, the apostasy of Omar from
Islam had made the ultimate success of the national party very
doubtful, if not impossible. After Omar’s death, his son,
Djaffar, thought to recover the support of the Spanish Moslems by
embracing Islam; but he thereby lost the confidence of the
Christians, by whom he was murdered. In 928 his brother Hafs
surrendered, with Bobastro, to the Sultan, and the great
rebellion was finally extinguished.
So ended the grand struggle of the national party, first under
the-direction of the Muwallads, and then of the Christians, to
shake off the Arab and Berber yoke. During the remainder of the
tenth century the strong administration of Abdurrahman III.,
Hakem II., and the great Almanzor, gave the Christians no chance
of raising the cry of “Spain for the Spanish.” The danger of a
renewal of the rebellion once removed, the position of the
Christians does not seem to have been made any worse in
consequence of their late disaffection, and Abdurrahman, himself
the son of a Christian mother, treated all parties in the revolt
with great leniency, even against the wishes and advice of the
more devout Moslems. Almanzor, too, made himself respected, and
even liked, by his Christian subjects, and there is no doubt that
his victories over the Christian States in the North[1] were won very largely
with the aid of Christian soldiers. His death was the signal for
the disruption of the Spanish Khalifate, and from 1010-1031, when
the khalifate was finally extinguished, complete anarchy
prevailed in Saracen Spain. The Berbers made a determined effort
to regain their ascendency, and their forces, seconded by the
Christians, succeeded in placing Suleiman on the throne in 1013.
A succession of feeble rulers, set up by the different
factions—Arab, Berber, and Slave—followed, until Hischem III. was
forced to abdicate in 1031, and the Umeyyade dynasty came to an
end, after lasting 275 years. By this time the Christians in the
North had gathered themselves together for a combined advance
against the Saracen provinces, never again to retrograde,
scarcely even to be checked, till in 1492 fell Granada, the last
stronghold of the Moors in Spain.[2]
[1] Al
Makkari, ii. p. 214.
[2] In 1630
there was not a single Moslem left in Spain.—Al Makk., i. p.
74.
CHAPTER IX.
CHRISTIANS AND MOSLEMS IGNORANT OF ONE
ANOTHER’S CREED.
In spite of the close contact into which the Christians and
Mohammedans were brought in Spain, and the numerous conversions
and frequent intermarriages between the two sections, no thorough
knowledge seems to have existed, on either side, of the creed of
the other party. Such, at least, is the conclusion to which we
are driven, on reading the only direct records which remain on
the subject among Arab and Christian writers. These on the
Christian side consist chiefly of quotations from a book on
Mohammedanism by the abbot Speraindeo in a work of his disciple,
Eulogius;[1] and some rather incoherent denunciations of
Mohammed and his religion by Alvar,[2] another pupil of the abbot’s. In these, as
might be expected, great stress is laid on the sensuality of
Mohammed’s paradise,[3] and the lewdness of the Prophet himself. As to
the latter, though many of Gibbon’s coarse sarcasms do not rest
on good authority, very little can be said for the Prophet. But
among other blasphemies attributed by Speraindeo to Mohammed is
one of which we find no mention in the Koran—the assertion,
namely, that he would in the next world be wedded to the Virgin
Mary. John, Bishop of Seville, is equally incorrect when, in a
letter to Alvar,[4] he alleges a promise on the part of Mohammed
that he would, like Christ, rise again from the dead; whereas his
body, being neglected by his relations, was devoured by dogs. The
Christian bishop does not hesitate to add—sepultus est in
infernum—he was buried in hell.[5]
[1] Eul.,
“Mem. Sanct.,” i. sec. 7.
[2] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” secs. 21-35.
[3]
Ibid., secs. 23, 24. Mohammed’s paradise was by no means
wholly sensual.—Sale’s Koran. Introd., p. 78.
[4] Sec 9.
[5] This shows
the hatred of Christians for Mohammed, whom, says Eulogius
(“Mem. Sanct.,” i. sec. 20), it would be every Christian’s duty
to kill, were he alive on earth.
It is generally supposed that Mohammed could neither read nor
write, and this appears to have been the opinion of
Alvar;[1] but the same witness
acknowledges that the Koran was composed in such eloquent and
beautiful language that even Christians could not help reading
and admiring it.[2]
On the important question of Mohammed’s position with regard to
Christianity, Eulogius[3] at least formed a correct judgment. Mohammed,
he tells us “blasphemously taught that Christ was the Word of
God,[4] and His
Spirit;[5] a great
prophet,[6] endowed with much
power from God;[7] like Adam in His creation,[8] but not equal to God
(the Creator);[9] and that by reason of His blameless[10] life, being filled
with the Holy Spirit,[11] He showed marvellous signs and wonders
through the power of God,[12] not working by His own Godhead, but as a
righteous Man, and an obedient servant,[13] obtaining much power and might from the
Almighty God through prayer.”
[1] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 26.
[2]
Ibid., sec. 29. This is more than can be said at the
present day.
[3] Eul.,
“Lib. Apol.,” sec. 19.
[4] Koran, ch.
iii. 40.
[5] Koran, ch.
ii. 81, “strengthened with Holy Spirit.”
[6] Kor., c.
iii. 59.
[7] Kor., c.
iii. 45.
[8] Kor., c.
iii. 50.
[9] Kor., c.
ix. 33.
[10] Kor., c.
iii.
[11] This is
a mistake of Eulogius. See Sale’s note on Koran, ch. ii. 81,
note.
[12] Kor.,
ch. v. 110 ff.
[13] Koran,
cc. iv. ad fin; xliii. 59.
Alvar is much more unfair to Mohammed than his friend Eulogius,
and he even seems to have had a prejudiced idea[1] that the Prophet set
himself deliberately to preach doctrines the opposite of those
taught by Christ. It would be nearer to the truth to say that the
divergence between the two codes of morals was due to the natural
ignorance of an illiterate Arabian, brought into contact only
with an heretical form of Christianity, the real doctrines of
which he was therefore not likely to know.
According to Alvar, the sixth day of the week was chosen for the
Mohammedan holy day, because Christ suffered on that day. We
shall realise the absurdity of this when we consider the
reverence in which Mohammed held the very name of Christ, going
so far even as to deny that Christ Himself was crucified at
all.[2] The true reason for
selecting Friday, as alleged by Mohammed himself, was, because
the work of creation ended on that day.[3]
Again, sensuality was preached, says Alvar, because Christ
preached chastity. But Mohammed cannot fairly be said to have
preached sensuality, though his private life in this respect was
by no means pure.
Gluttony was advocated instead of fasting. A more baseless charge
was never made; for how can it be contended that Christianity
enjoins fasting, while Islam disapproves of it, in the face of
such texts as Matthew ix. 14,[4] and Isaiah lviii. 6—”Is not this the fast that
I have chosen? To loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the
heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free?” on the one
hand; and on the other the express injunction of the
Koran[5]:—”O true believers, a
fast is ordained you, as it was ordained to those before you …
if ye fast, it will be better for you, if ye knew it. The month
of Ramadan shall ye fast.” But Alvar goes on to make a more
astonishing statement still:—”Christ ordained that men should
abstain from their wives during a fast, while Mohammed
consecrated those days to carnal pleasure.” Christ surely gives
us no such injunction, though St Paul does say something of the
kind. The Koran[6] explicitly says—”It is lawful for you on the
night of the fast to go in unto your wives; they are a garment
unto you, and you are a garment unto them.” We even find an
incident recorded by an Arabian writer, where Yahya ibn Yahya,
the famous faqui, imposed a penance of a month’s extra fast on
Abdurrahman II. (822-852) for violating the Prophet’s ordinance,
that wives should be abstained from during the fasting
month.[7] Alvar, being a layman,
may perhaps be supposed not to have studied Mohammedanism
critically, and that his zeal was not according to knowledge is
perhaps the best explanation of the matter. In one place[8] he informs us of his
intention of writing a book on the Cobar,[9] but the work, if ever written, has not
survived. Nor is this much to be regretted, if we may judge by
the wild remarks he indulges in elsewhere[10] on this theme. In
that passage he seems to apply the obscure prophecy of
Daniel[11] to Mohammed,
forgetting that verse 37 speaks of one who “shall regard not the
desire of women,” a description hardly characteristic of
Mohammed. He identifies the God Maozim (Hebr. Mauzim), which our
revised version (v. 38) translates the “God of fortresses” with
the Mohammedan Cobar;[12] and the strange god, whom he shall
acknowledge, Alvar identifies with the devil which inspired the
Prophet in the guise of the angel Gabriel. All this, as the
writer himself allows, is very enigmatical.
[1] See Dozy,
ii. 107.
[2] See Koran,
cc. iii. 47; iv. 157; and Sale’s notes.
[3] See Sale’s
note on Koran, c. lxii. 9.
[4] Cf. also
Matt. xi. 19—”The Son of Man came eating and drinking, and they
say, Behold a gluttonous man and a wine-bibber.”
[5] Chapter
ii. 180.
[6] Chapter
ii. 185. The Mohammedan fast is confined to the day time.
[7] From Ibn
Khallekan, apud Dozy, ii. 108.
[8] “Ind.
Lum.,” sec. 25.
[9]
I.e., the Caaba apparently.
[10] “Ind.
Lum.,” sec. 25, ff.
[11] C. xi.
vv. 21, ff.
[12] ? Caaba.
Alvar does not scruple even to accuse the Moslems of idolatry,
asserting that the Arabian tribes worship their idol (the Caaba
black stone[1]) as they used to do of yore, and that they set
apart a holy month, Al Mozem, in honour of this idol.[2]
Finally, Mohammed is spoken of variously as the precursor of
Antichrist,[3] or as Antichrist himself.[4]
Let us now see how far we can gather the opinions of educated
Moslems with regard to Christian doctrine and worship. If we find
these to be no less one-sided and erroneous than the opinions of
Christians as to Mohammedanism, yet can we the more easily excuse
the Moslems, for the Koran itself, the very foundation and guide
of all their religious dogmas, is full of incorrect and
inconsistent notions on the subject.
The most important of these mistakes was that the Christians
worshipped a Trinity of Deities—God, Christ, Mary.[5] The inclusion of the
Virgin Mary into this Trinity was perhaps due to the fact that
worship was paid to her even at that early date, as it certainly
is among the Roman Catholics at this day. As will have been seen
from a passage quoted above,[6] something very like adoration was already paid
to the Virgin in the churches of Spain.
[1] Sale,
Introduction to Koran, p. 91.
[2] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 25.
[3]
Ibid., sec. 21.
[4]
Ibid., sec. 53.
[5] See Koran,
v. ad fin.:—”And when God shall say unto Jesus at the last day:
O Jesus, son of Mary, hast thou said unto men, Take me and my
mother for two Gods, beside God? he shall answer, Praise be
unto thee! it is not for me to say that which I ought not.”
[6] P. 56.
But the following extract from a treatise on Religions, by Ali
ibn Hazm,[1] the prime minister of Abdurrahman V. (Dec.
1023-March 1024), will show that some educated Moslems knew
enough of the Christian creed to appreciate its difficulties:—”We
need not be astonished,” says Ibn Hazm, “at the superstition of
men. Look at the Christians! They are so numerous that God only
knows their numbers. They have among them men of great
intelligence, and princes of great ability. Nevertheless they
believe that three is one, and one is three; that one of the
three is the Father, another the Son, another the Spirit; that
the Father is, and is not, the Son; that a man is, and is not,
God; that the Messiah is God in every respect, and yet not the
same as God; that He who has existed from all eternity has been
created.
“One of their sects, the members of which they call Jacobites,
and which number hundreds of thousands, believes even that the
Creator Himself was scourged, crucified, and put to death; so
that the Universe for three days was deprived of its Governor.”
Another extract from an Arabic writer will show us what the
Moslems thought of the worship of St James, the patron saint of
Spain, round whose shrine rallied the religious revival in the
north of the Peninsula. It is Ibn Hayyan,[2] who, in his account of Almanzor’s fiftieth
expedition against the Christians, says:—”Shant Yakoh
(Santiago)[3] is one of the sanctuaries most frequented, not
only by the Christians of Andalus, but of the neighbouring
continent, who look upon its church with a veneration such as
Moslems entertain for the Caaba of Mecca; for their Caaba is a
colossal idol (statue) which stands in the middle of the church.
They swear by it, and repair to it in pilgrimage from the most
distant parts, from Rome, as well as other countries beyond Rome,
pretending that the tomb to be seen in the church is that of
Yakob (James), one of the twelve apostles, and the most beloved
by Isa (Jesus).—May the blessing of God be on him, and on our
Prophet!—The Christians call this Yakob the brother of Jesus,
because, while he lived, he was always with him. They say that he
was Bishop of Jerusalem, and that he wandered over the earth
preaching the religion [of Christ], and calling upon the
inhabitants to embrace it, till he came to that remote corner of
Andalus; that he then returned to Syria, where he died at the age
of 120 solar years. They pretend likewise that, after the death
of Yakob, his disciples carried his body and buried it in that
church, as the most remote part, where he had left traces [of his
preaching].”
[1] II. 227,
apud Dozy, iii. 342. Ibn Hazm was, says Dozy, “a strict Moslem,
averse to judging divine questions by human reasoning.”
[2] Al
Makkari, ii. 293.
[3] Miss
Yonge, p. 87, says the Arabs called him Sham Yakub, but what
authority has this statement?
In a country where literature and the arts were so keenly
cultivated, as they were in Spain during the time of Arab
domination, and where the rivalry of Christian, Jew, and Moslem
produced a sustained period of intellectual activity such as the
world has rarely seen, controversial theology could not fail to
have been largely developed. But the books, if any were written,
from the Christian or Moslem standpoint, have all perished, and
we have only such slight and unsatisfactory notices left to us as
those already quoted.
In estimating, therefore, what influences the rival religions of
Spain had upon each other, we are driven to draw such inferences
as we can from the meagre hints furnished to us by the writers of
the period; from our knowledge of what Christianity was in Spain,
and Mohammedanism in Africa, before they were brought into
contact in Andalusia, compared with what they became after that
contact had made itself felt; and from the observed effects of
such relations elsewhere. Upon a careful consideration of these
scattered hints we shall see that certain effects were visible,
which, had the amalgamation of the two peoples been allowed to
continue uninterruptedly for a longer period, and had there been
no disturbing element in the north of Spain and in Africa, would
in all probability have led to some marked modification in one or
both religions, and even to their nearer assimilation.
CHAPTER IX.
HERESIES IN SPAIN.
Such mixtures of religions are by no means without example in
history. The Sabians, for instance, were the followers of a
religion, which may have been a cross between Judaism,
Christianity, and Magianism.[1] But Mohammedanism itself has furnished the
most marked instances of such amalgamation. In Persia Islam
combined with the creed of Zoroaster to produce Babyism; while in
India Hinduism and Mohammedanism, fused together by the genius of
Nanak Guru, have resulted in Sikhism.
It may be said that Mohammedanism has been able to unite with
Zoroastrianism and Hinduism owing to their very dissimilarity
with itself, whereas Christianity is too near akin to Islam to
combine with it in such a way as to produce a religion like both,
and yet different from either.[2] Christianity and Mohammedanism, each have two
cardinal doctrines (and two only) which cannot be abrogated if
they are to remain distinctive creeds. In one of these, the unity
of God, they agree. In the other they do, and always must,
differ. The divinity of Christ on the one side, and the divine
mission of Mohammed on the other, are totally incompatible
doctrines. If the one is true, the other cannot be so. Surrender
both, and the result is Judaism. No compromise would seem
possible. Yet a compromise was attempted, if we can credit a
statement attributed by Dozy to Ibn Khaldun,[3] in recounting the
history of the successful rebel, Abdurrahman ibn Merwan ibn
Yunas, who during the last quarter of the ninth century, while
all Moslem Spain was a prey to the wildest anarchy, became a
leader of the renegade or Muwallad party in Merida and the
neighbourhood. Thinking to unite the Muwallads and Christians in
one revolt, he preached to his countrymen a new religion, which
held a place halfway between Christianity and Islam. This is all
we are told of an endeavour, which might have led to the most
important consequences. That we hear no more of it is evidence
enough that the attempt proved abortive. The only other attempt,
if it can be called so, to combine Islam and Christianity has
resulted in that curious compound called the religion of the
Druses.
[1] For an
attempted compromise between Christianity and Brahmanism, see
the proceedings of Beschi, a Roman Catholic priest, “Education
and Missions,” p. 14.
[2] Cp.,
however, the Druse religion.
[3] Dozy, ii.
184. Dozy adds that Abdurrahman was called the Galician (el
Jaliki) in consequence of this attempt of his: but there is
some error here, as Ibn Hayyan (see Al Makkari, ii. 439, and De
Gayangos’ note) says he was called ibn ul’jaliki, i.e.,
of the stock of the Galicians.
But though no religion, holding a position midway between Islam
and Christianity, arose in Spain, yet those religions could
hardly fail to undergo considerable modifications in themselves
by reason of their close contact for several centuries.
In respect to Christianity we shall naturally find the traces (if
any) of such modification in the so-called heresies which may
have arisen in Spain during this period. These will require a
somewhat strict examination to be made to yield up their secret.
The Church of Spain seems to have gained a reputation for
introducing innovations[1] into the doctrines and practices of the true
faith, and even of priding itself on its ingenuity in this way.
The very first Council whose acts have come down to us, held at
Elvira in Spain, early in the fourth century, contains a canon
censuring the use of pictures. The very first heretics, who were
punished for their error with death by the hands of their
fellow-Christians, were reared in the bosom of the Spanish
Church. The doctrine, novel then, but accepted now by all the
Western Churches, of the Procession of the Holy Ghost from the
Son as well as from the Father, was first formulated in a Spanish
Council at the end of the sixth century, but not universally
received in the West until 600 years later.[2] And as we have seen,
the use of pictures was denounced long before the times of the
Iconoclasts.
We will now take in order the several heresies that made
themselves noticeable in Spain, or Gothic Gaul, during the Arab
supremacy, and see if we can trace any relation between them and
the Moslem faith.
To take an unimportant one first, a heresy is mentioned as having
arisen in Septimania (Gothic Gaul), presumably during the eighth
century.[3] It was more practical
than speculative, and consisted in a denial of the need of
confession to a priest, on the (unimpeachable) ground that men
ought to confess to God alone. This appears to us Protestants a
wholly laudable and reasonable contention; but not so to the
worthy abbé who records it: cette doctrine, si favorable à
libertinage, trouva un grand nombre de partisans, et excite
encore le zèle d’Alcuin.[4]
[1] Alcuin ad
Elipandum, iv. 13—”Audi me, obsecro, patienter, scholastica
Hispaniae congregatio, tibi loquentem, quae novi semper aliquid
audire vel praedicare desideras, non contenta ecclesiae
universalis Catholica fide, nisi tu aliquid per te invenies,
unde tuum nomen celebrares in mundo.”
[2] Lateran
Council, 1215.
[3] See,
however, Alcuin’s letter to the clergy of the province, Ep.,
71. Migne, vol. ci. p. 1594.
[4]
Rohrbacher, “Hist. Univ. dé l’Eglise Cathol.,” ix. 309.
That this error was due in any sense to the influence of the
Arabs in the neighbouring territories of Spain, it is of course
impossible to affirm, but at all events the reform was quite in
the spirit of the verses of the Koran: “O ye who have
received[1] the Scripture come to
a just determination between us and you, that we worship not any
except God, and associate no creature with Him: and that the one
of us take not the other for lords, beside God.” And “They take
their priests and monks for their lords besides God.”[2]
[1] Chap. iii.
p. 39. See Sale’s note: “that is, come to such terms of
agreement as are indisputably consonant to the doctrine of all
the prophets and Scriptures, and therefore cannot reasonably be
rejected.”
[2] Chap. ix.
Mohammed charged the Jews and Christians with idolatry both on
other grounds and because “they paid too implicit an obedience
to their priests and monks, who took upon them to pronounce
what things were lawful and what unlawful, and to dispense with
the laws of God.” See Sale, Ibid. Cp.—
Haughty of heart and brow the
warrior came,
In look and language proud as
proud might be,
Vaunting his lordship, lineage,
fights, and fame,
Yet was that barefoot monk more
proud than he.
And as the ivy climbs the
tallest tree,
So round the loftiest soul his
toils he wound;
And with his spells subdued the
fierce and free.
Till ermined age and youth in
arms renowned
Honouring his scourge and
hair-cloth meekly kissed the ground.
And thus it chanced that
valour, peerless knight,
Who ne’er to king or kaiser
veiled his crest,
Victorious still in bull-feast
or in fight,
Since first with mail his limbs
he did invest,
Stooped ever to that anchoret’s
behest;
Nor reasoned of the right, nor
of the wrong,
But at his bidding laid the
lance in rest,
And wrought fell deeds the
troubled world along,
For he was fierce as brave, and
pitiless as strong.
—SCOTT’S “Don Roderick,” xxix.
xxx.
Let us next consider an heretical view of the Trinity attributed
to Migetius (circa 750). According to the rather obscure
account, which has come down to us,[1] he seems to have regarded the Three Persons of
the Trinity, at least in their relations with the world, as
corporeal, the Father being personified in David, the Son in
Jesus, and the Holy Ghost in Paul. It is difficult to believe
that the doctrine, thus crudely stated by Elipandus, was really
held by anyone. We may perhaps infer[2] that Migetius revived the error of Priscillian
(itself a form of Sabellianism), and reducing the Three Persons
of the Trinity to one, acknowledged certain ένεργειαι or powers,
emanating from Him, which were manifested in David, Jesus, Paul
respectively. As the first and last of these three recipients of
the Divine powers were confessedly men, it follows that Migetius
was ready to strip Jesus of that Divinity, which is the cardinal
doctrine of Christianity, and which more than any other doctrine
distinguishes it from the creed of Mohammed. Accordingly he
appears to have actually denied the divinity of the Word,[3] and in this he made an
approach to Mohammedanism.[4]
[1] Elipandus
to Migetius, sec. 3. See Migne, vol. 96, p. 859.
[2] With
Enhueber. Dissert, apud Migne, ci., p. 338 ff., sec. 29.
[3] Enhueber,
sec. 32.
[4] Neander,
v. 216, n., says, Migetius held that the Λογος became personal
with the assumption of Christ’s humanity; that the Λογος was
the power constituting the personality of Christ. Hence, says
Neander, he was accused of asserting that Christ, the son of
David according to the flesh, and not Christ, the Son of God,
was the Second Person of the Trinity.
A similar, but seemingly not identical, error was propagated by
those who, as we learn from a letter of Alvar to Speraindeo, did
not believe the Three in One and One in Three, “denying the
utterances of the prophets, rejecting the doctrine of learned
men, and, while they claimed to take their stand upon the Gospel,
pointing to texts like John xx. 17, ‘I ascend unto my Father, and
your Father, unto my God and your God,’ to prove that Christ was
merely man.”[1] In his answer to Alvar’s letter, Speraindeo
says, “If we speak of the Trinity as one Person, we Judaize;” he
might have added, “and Mohammedanize.” These heretics, according
to the abbot, spoke of three powers (virtutes) forming one
Person, not, as the orthodox held, three Persons forming one
God.[2] Here we see a close
resemblance to the error mentioned in the preceding paragraph;
but the heretics we are now dealing with make an even closer
approach to the teaching of Mohammed in their quotation of John
xx. 17 given above, as will be seen, if we compare with that text
the following passages of the Koran, put into the mouth of
Christ: “Verily, God is my Lord, and your Lord; therefore serve
him:”[3] “They are surely
infidels who say, verily, God is Christ, the Son of Mary, since
Christ said, O children of Israel, serve God, my Lord and your
Lord:”[4] and, “I have not
spoken unto them any other than what thou didst command
me—namely, worship God, my Lord and your Lord.”[5]
[1] Alvar’s
letter. Florez, xi. 147. Another text quoted in defence of this
doctrine of Agnoetism was Matt. xxiv. 36: “Of that day and that
hour knoweth no man; no, not the angels of heaven, but my
Father only.” In answer to this, Speraindeo refers to Gen. iii.
9, where God the Father seems not to know where Adam is.
[2]
Speraindeo’s illustration of the Trinity cannot be called a
happy one. He likens it to a king, whose power is one, but made
up of the man himself, his diadem, and his purple.
[3] Koran, c.
iii. v. 46.
[4] Kor., c.
v. 77.
[5] Kor., c.
v. 118.
We come next to the famous Adoptionist heresy, the most
remarkable and original of those innovations to which Alcuin
taunts the Spanish Church with being addicted. Unfortunately we
derive little of our knowledge of the new doctrine from the
originators and supporters of it—our information on the subject
coming chiefly from passages quoted by their opponents (notably
our own Alcuin) in controversial works. But that the heresy had
an important connection with the Mohammedan religion has been the
opinion of many eminent writers on Church history. Mariana, the
Spanish historian, and Baronius, the apologist for the Roman
Church, held that the object of the new heresiarchs was, “by
lowering the character of Christ, to pave the way for a union
between Christians and Mohammedans.”[1] Enhueber,[2] also, in his treatise on this subject, quotes
a tract, “De Primatu Ecclesiae Toletanae,” which attributes the
heresy to its author, Elipandus, being brought into so close a
contact with the Saracens, and living on such friendly terms with
them.[3]
Neander[4] thinks that there are
some grounds for supposing that Felix, one of the authors of the
heresy, had been employed in defending Christianity against
objections brought against it from the Moslem standpoint,[5] and in proving the
divinity of Christ, so that they might be induced to accept it.
Felix, therefore, may have been led to embrace this particular
doctrine, called Adoptionism, from a wish to bring the Christian
view of Christ nearer to the Mohammedan opinion.
There is considerable doubt as to who first broached the new
theory, the evidence being of a conflicting character, and
pointing now to Elipandus, bishop of Toledo and primate of all
Spain, now to Felix, bishop of Urgel, in Catalonia.[6]
[1] Mariana,
vii. 8. Baronius, “Ann. Eccl.” xiii. p. 260. See Blunt,
“Dictionary of Religions,” etc., article on Adoptionism; and
Migne, vol. xcvi. p. 847—”deceptus uterque contagione forsan
insidentiurn cervicibus aut e proximo blasphemantium
Mohametanorum commercio.”
[2] Enhueber,
sec. 26. Mansi, “Coll. Concil,” x. 513, sec. 4.
[3] “Usus enim
frequenti Maurorum commercio.”—Ibid,
[4] V. 219.
[5] This
perhaps refers to a “disputatio cum sacerdote” which the
Emperor Charles the Great had heard of as written by Felix.
Alcuin (see “Ep.,” 85) knows nothing of it. In his letter to
Charles, Alcuin, speaking of a letter from Felix, says: “Inveni
peiores errores, quam ante in eius scriptis legerem.”
[6] The
prevailing opinion seems to be that the new doctrine arose out
of Elipandus’ controversy with Migetius.
The claims of Felix[1] are supported by Eginhard,[2] Saxo, and Jonas of
Orleans; while Paulinus of Aquileia, in his book entitled
“Sacrosyllabus,” expressly calls Elipandus the author of the
baneful heresy; and Alcuin, in his letter to Leidrad,[3] says that he is
convinced that Elipandus, as he was the first in rank, so also
was the chief offender.
The evidence being inconclusive, we are driven to follow à
priori considerations, and these point to Elipandus as the
author. According to Neander,[4] he was a violent, excitable, bigoted man; and
he certainly uses some very strong language in his writings
against his opponents, and stands a good deal on his dignity as
head of the Spanish Church. For instance, speaking of his
accusers, Etherius, Bishop of Osma, and Beatus,[5] a priest of Libana, he
says of the former that he wallows in the mire of all
lasciviousness;[6] that he is totally unfit to officiate at God’s
altar;[7] that he is a false
prophet[8] and a heretic; and,
forgetting the courtesies of controversy, he doesn’t hesitate, in
another place, to call him an ass. Beatus also he accuses of
gross sensuality, and calls him that iniquitous priest of
Astorga,[9] accusing him of
heresy, and giving him the title Antiphrasius, which means that
instead of being called Beatus, he should have been named the
very opposite.[10]
[1] See
“Froben Dissertation,” Migne, vol. ci. p. 305.
[2] “Annals,”
792.
[3] Alcuin,
“Epist. ad Leidradum,” says that the heresy arose in Cordova,
and he appeals to Elipandus’ letter to Felix after the latter’s
recantation.
[4] Neander
(v. p. 217) seems to infer these qualities from his writings.
An author, quoted by Enhueber (Tract, de Primata Eccl. Tolet),
describes him as “parum accurate in sacris litteris versatus.”
[5] Died in
798. Fleury v., p. 236.
[6] Elipand.
Epist., iv. 2, “Carnis immunditia fetidus.”
[7] “Ab
altario Dei extraneus.” Neander, v., p. 226, takes this to mean
that he was deposed.
[8] He gave
the Revelation of St John a Moslem application: and prophesied
the end of the world in the near future. See letter of Beatus,
book i., sec. 23—”Novissima hora est … nunc Antichristi multi
facti sunt. Omnis spiritus qui solvit Jesum est illius
Antichristi, quem audistis quoniam venit, et nunc in mundo
est.” See also Alcuin’s letter to the Spanish bishops.
[9] “Elipandus
and bishops of Spain to those of Gaul,” sec. 1.
[10] This
practice of punning on names is very common in these writers.
“Infelix Felix” is a poor witticism which constantly occurs. So
Samson says of Hostegesis that he ought to be called “hostis
Jesu”; and in the account of the Translation of the bodies of
Aurelius, etc., we find Leovigild spoken of as a very “Leo
vigilans.”
But in spite of outbreaks like these we must beware of judging
the venerable Elipandus too hardly. Alcuin himself, in his letter
to the bishop, written, as he says, “with the pen of charity,”
speaks of him as most blameless,[1] and confesses that he has heard much of his
piety and devotion, an admission which he also makes with regard
to Felix, in a letter to him.[2] Yet in his book against Elipandus, he
exclaims, not without a touch of bathos: “For all the garments of
wool on your shoulders, and the mitre upon your brow, wearing
which you minister to the people, for all the daily shaving of
your beard[3] … if you renounce not these doctrines, you
will be numbered with the goats!” Another testimony (of doubtful
value, however) in Elipandus’ favour is to be found in the
anonymous life of Beatus,[4] where Elipandus is said to have succeeded
Cixila in the bishopric of Toledo, because of his reputation for
learning and piety, which extended throughout Spain.
[1]
“Sanctissime praesul,” sec. 1. Cp. sec. 6, “Audiens famam bonam
religiosae vitae de vobis.”
[2]
“Celeberriman tuae sanctitatis audiens famam.” The “Pseudo
Luitprand” calls him “Vir humilis, prudens, ae in zelo fidei
Catholicae fervens.”
[3] Beards
were the sign of laymen, see Alvar, “Ep.,” xiii., and probably
the distinction was much insisted on because of the Moslem
custom of wearing long beards. For the distinctive dress of the
clergy see the same letter of Alvar, … “Quern staminia et
lana oviuin religiosum adprobat.”
[4] See Migne,
xcvi., 890 ff.
Elipandus, who boasted of having refuted and stamped out the
Migetian errors, and who also took up so independent an attitude
with regard to the See of Rome, was not the man to endure being
dictated to in the matter of what was, or what was not, sound
doctrine, and, in the letter quoted above, he scornfully remarks
that he had never heard that it was the province of the people of
Libana to teach the Toledans. Here, as in the defiant attitude
taken up towards the Pope, we may perhaps see a jealousy, felt by
the old independent Church of Spain under its own primate,
towards the new Church, that was growing up in the mountains of
the North, the centre of whose religious devotion was soon to be
Compostella, and its spiritual head not the primate of Spain, but
the bishop of Rome.
It is now time to explain what the actual heresy advocated by
Elipandus and Felix was. Some have held the opinion that
Adoptionism was merely a revival of the Bonosian errors, which
had long taken root in Spain;[1] others, that it was a revival of
the Nestorian[2] heresy, a new phase of the controversy between
the schools of Antioch and Alexandria;[3] or that it was an attempt to reform
Christianity, purging it from later additions.[4] Alcuin, however,
speaks of its followers as a new sect, unknown to former
times.[5] Stated briefly, the
new doctrine was that Jesus, in so far as His manhood was
concerned, was son of God by adoption. This error had been
foreseen and condemned in advance by Cyril of Alexandria
(348-386):[6] by Hilary of Arles (429-449).[7] The Eleventh Council
of Toledo had also guarded against this same error a hundred
years before this (675), affirming that Christ the Son of God was
His Son by nature, not by adoption.
[1] Enhueber,
Diss., sec. 25. The errors of Bonosus were condemned at Capua
in 389. For their development in Spain, see “Isidore of
Seville.”
[2] Condemned
at Ephesus, 431. For connection of Adoptionism with this, see
letter of Adrian to bishops of Spain (785?).
[3] Neander,
v., p. 216.
[4]
Ibid., vi., p. 120, see letter of Alvar to Speraindeo.
[5] Alcuin
contra Felicem, i., sec. 7. Elipandus denied that it had
anything to do with other heresies. “Nos vero anathematizamus
Bonosum, qui filium Dei sine matre genitum, adoptivum fuisse
adfirmat. Item Sabellium, qui ipsum esse Patrem, quem Filium,
quem et Spiritus sanctus (sic) et non ipsud, delirat.
Anathematizamus Arium, qui Filium et Spiritum Sanctum creaturas
esse existimat. Anathematizamus Manichaeum qui Christum solum
Deum et non hominem fuisse praedicat. Anathematizamus
Antiphrasium Beatum carnis lasciviae deditum, et onagrum
Etherium, doctorem bestialem
…,” etc.
[6] “Lectures
on the Catechism,” xi. “Christ is the Son of God by nature,
begotten of the Father, not by adoption.”
[7] De Trinit,
v., p. 7, “The Son of God is not a false God—a God by adoption,
or a God by metaphor (nee adoptivus, nec connuncupatus).”
It is a mistake to suppose Adoptionism to be a mere resuscitation
of Nestorianism.[1] It agreed with the latter in repudiating the
term “Mother of God” as applied to the Virgin Mary,[2] but it differed from
it in the essential point of acknowledging the unity of person in
Christ. What Felix—and on him devolved the chief onus of defence
in the controversy—wished to make clear, was that the predicates
of Christ’s two natures could not logically be
interchanged.[3] He therefore reasoned thus: Christ in respect
to His Deity is God, and Son of God; with respect to His Manhood
He is also God and Son of God, not indeed in essence, but by
being taken into union with Him, who is in essence God,
and Son of God. Therefore Christ, unless He derived His humanity
from the essence of God, must as man, and in respect of that
humanity, be Son of God only in a nuncupative sense. This
relation of Jesus the Man to God he preferred to describe by the
term Adoption—a word not found in Scripture in this connection,
“but,” says Felix, “implied therein,[4] for what is adoption in a son, if it be not
election, assumption (susceptio).” The term itself was no
doubt found by Elipandus in the Gothic Liturgy;[5] and he most likely
used it at first with no thought of raising a metaphysical
discussion on so knotty a point. Being brought to task, however,
for using the word by those whom he deemed his ecclesiastical
inferiors, he was led to defend it from a natural dislike to
acknowledge himself in the wrong. “We can easily believe,” says
Enhueber, “that Elipandus, who appears to have been the chief
author of the heresy at this time, fell into it at first from
ignorance and inadvertently, and did not appear openly as a
heretic, till, admonished of his error, he arrogantly and
obstinately defended a position which he had only taken up
through ignorance.”[6]
Elipandus also seems to have applied to Felix[7] for his opinion on
Christ’s Sonship; and the latter, who was a man of great
penetration and acuteness, first formulated the new doctrine,
stating in his answer that Christ must be considered with regard
to His Divinity as truly God and Son of God, but with regard to
His Manhood, as Son of God in name only, and by adoption.
[1] See Blunt,
“Dict. of Relig.,” article on Adoptionism.
[2] Neander,
v. 223. Blunt (1.1.) says just the contrary.
[3] Neander,
v. 220.
[4] Alcuin
contra Felicem, iii. c. 8.
[5] “Elipand.
ad Albinum,” sec, 11. Adoptio assumptio (άνάληψις) occurs
(a) in the Missa de coena Domini: adoptivi hominis
passio; (b) in the prayer de tertia feria Pascha:
adoptionis gratia; (c) in that de Ascensione:
adoptionem carnis. The Council of Frankfurt (794)
branded the authors of the liturgy as heretics (so also did
Alcuin) and as the main cause of the Saracen conquest! See
Fleury, v. 243.
[6] Enhueber,
“Dissertatio,” sec. 26. Neander, v. 217, has the same remark in
other words.
[7] See Blunt,
Art. on Adoptionism.
To give an idea of the lines on which the controversy was carried
on, it will be necessary to state some of the arguments of Felix,
and in certain cases Alcuin’s rejoinders. These are:—
(a.) “If Christ, as man, is not the adopted Son of
God, then must His Manhood be derived from the essence of God and
consequently must be something different from the manhood of
men.”[1] To this Alcuin can only oppose another dilemma, which,
however, is more of the nature of a quibble. “If,” he says,
“Christ is an adopted Son of God, and Christ is also God, then is
God the adopted Son of God?”[2] Here Alcuin confounds the predicates of
Christ’s two natures—the very thing Felix protested against—and
uses the argument thus obtained against that doctrine of Felix,
which was based on this very denial of any interchange of
predicates.
(b.) Christ is spoken of sometimes as Son of David,
sometimes as Son of God. One person can only have two fathers, if
one of these be an adoptive father. So is it with Christ. Alcuin
answers: “As a man (body and soul) is called the son of his
father, so Christ (God and man) is called Son of God.”[3] But to those who deny
that a man’s soul is derived from his father, this argument would
carry no weight.
(c.) Christ stood in a position of natural dependence
towards God over and above the voluntary submission which He owed
to His Father as God.[4] This dependence Felix expresses by the term
servus conditionalis, applied to Jesus.[5] He may have been
thinking of Matt. xii. i8, “Behold my servant, whom I have
chosen;” and St Paul’s Ep. to Philipp. ii. 7, “He took upon. Him
the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of
men.”[6] Or perhaps he had in
his mind, if the theory of the influence of Mohammedanism is
true, those passages of the Koran which speak of Christ as a
servant, as, “Christ doth not proudly disdain to be a servant
unto God,”[7] and, “Jesus is no other than a
servant.”[8]
(d.) To prove that Scripture recognises a distinction
between Christ the Man and Christ the God, Felix appeals to Luke
xviii. 19, “Why callest thou Me good? There is none good, save
one, even God;” Mark xiii. 32, “Of that day, or that hour,
knoweth no one, not even the angels in heaven, neither the Son,
but the Father.” Texts such as these can only be met by a
reference to other texts, such as John iii. 16, where God is said
to have given His only begotten Son to suffer death upon the
Cross.
[1] Alcuin
contra Felicem, ii. sec. 12.
[2] Alcuin
(ibid., i. sec. 13) also answers: “If Christ be the
adopted Son of God, because as man, he could not be of God’s
substance: then must he also be Mary’s adopted son in respect
to his Deity. But then Mary cannot be the mother of God.” But
this Alcuin thinks an impious conclusion. Cp. also Contra
Felic., vii. sec. 2.
[3] Contra
Felic, iii. sec. 2.
[4] Cp. 1
Corinth, xi. 3, “The Head of Christ is God.” This position of
dependence was due, says Felix, “ad ignobilitatem beatae
Virginis, quae se ancillam Dei humili voce protestatur.”
[5] Cp.
Elipandus’ “Confession of Faith”: “… per istum Dei simul et
hominis Filium, adoptivum humanitate et nequaquam adoptivum
Divinitate … qui est Deus inter Deos (John x. 35) … quia,
si conformes sunt omnes sancti huic Filio Dei secundum gratiam,
profecto et cum adoptione (sunt) adoptivi, et cum advocato
advocati, et cum Christo Christi, et cum servo servi.”
[6] Cf. Acts
iii. 13.
[7] Koran, iv.
v. 170.
[8] Koran,
xliii. v. 59.
Conceiving, then, that it was logically necessary to speak of
Christ the Man as Son of God by adoption, Felix yet admits that
this adoption, though the same in kind[1] as that which enables us to cry Abba,
Father, yet was more excellent in degree, and even perhaps
specifically higher. It differed also from man’s adoption in not
being entered into at baptism, since Christ’s baptism was only
the point at which His adoption was outwardly made manifest by
signs of miraculous power, which continued till the resurrection.
Christ’s adoption—according to Felix, was assumed at His
conception, “His humanity developing in accordance with its own
laws, but in union with the Logos.”[2] It will be seen that though Felix wished to
keep clear the distinction between Christ as God, and as Man, yet
he did not carry this separation so far as to acknowledge two
persons in Christ. “The Adoptionists acknowledged the unity of
Persons, but meant by this a juxtaposition of two distinct
personal beings in such a way that the Son of God should be
recognised as the vehicle for all predicates, but not in so close
a manner as to amount to an absorption of the human personality
into the Divine Person.”[3] The two natures of Christ had been asserted by
the Church against the Monophysites, and the two wills against
the Monothelites, but the Church never went on to admit the two
Persons.[4] With regard to the
contention of Felix, we are consequently driven to the conclusion
that either the personality ascribed to Christ was “a mere
abstraction, a metaphysical link joining two essentially
incompatible natures,”[5] or that the dispute was only about names, and
that by adopted son Felix and the others meant nothing really
different from the orthodox doctrine.[6]
[1] See John
x. 35. Cp. Neander, v. p. 222.
[2] Neander
(l.l.) Blunt, Art. on Adopt., puts this differently: “There
were (according to Felix) two births in our Lord’s life—(a) the
assumption of man at the conception; (b) the adoption of
that man at baptism. Cp. Contra Felic., iii. 16: “Qui est
Secundus Adam, accepit has geminas generationes; primam quae
secundum carnem est, secundum vero spiritatem, quae per
adoptionem fit, idem redemptor noster secundum hominem
complexus, in semet ipso continet, primam videlicet, quam
suscepit ex virgine nascendo, secundam vero quam initiavit in
lavacro [ ] a mortuis resurgendo.”
[3] Blunt,
article on Adopt.
[4] Cp.
Paschasius: “In Christo gemina substantia, non gemina persona
est, quia persona personam consumere potest, substantia vero
substantiam non potest, siquidem persona res iuris est,
substantia res naturae.”
[5] Blunt,
ibid. Cp. also Alcuin contra Felic., iv. 5, where he
says that Felix, although he shrank from asserting the dual
personality of Christ, yet insisted on points which involved
it.
[6] So
Walchius.
The first mention of the new theory appears in a letter of
Elipandus to the Abbot Fidelis, written in 783,[1] but it did not attract
notice till a little later. The pope Adrian, in his letter to the
orthodox bishops of Spain (785), speaks of the melancholy news of
the heresy having reached him—a heresy, he remarks, never before
propounded, unless by Nestorius. Together with Elipandus, he
mentions Ascarius,[2] Bishop of Braga, whom Elipandus had won over
to his views. The new doctrine seems to have made its way quickly
over a great part of Spain,[3] while Felix propagated it with considerable
success in Septimania. The champions of the orthodox party in
Spain were Beatus and Etherius, whom we have mentioned above, and
Theudula, Bishop of Seville; while beyond its borders Alcuin,
Paulinus of Aquileia, and Agobard of Lyons, under the direction
of Charles the Great and the Pope, defended the orthodox
position.
[1] See Migne,
96 p. 848.
[2] Fleury, v.
236, mentions a letter of his to Elipandus, asking the latter’s
opinion on some doubtful points in the new doctrine.
[3] Jonas of
Orleans, in his work against Claudius, says: “Hac virulenta
doctrina uterque Hispaniam magna ex parte infecit.”
Felix, being bishop in a province of which Charles claimed the
overlordship, was amenable to his ecclesiastical superiors, and
suffered for his opinions at their hands; but Elipandus, living
under a Mohammedan government, could only be reached by letters
or messages. He seems even to have received something more than a
mere negative support from the Arabs, if we are right in so
interpreting a passage in the letter of Beatus and
Etherius.[1] But it is hard to believe that Elipandus was
on such friendly terms with the Arab authorities; indeed, from
passages in his writings, we should infer that the opposite was
rather the case.[2] Neander suggests that it may have been a
Gothic king in Galicia who supported Elipandus, but this seems
even more unlikely than the other supposition.
The first council called to consider this question was held by
the suggestion of the Emperor and the Pope at Narbonne in 788,
when the heresy was condemned by twenty-five bishops of
Gaul.[3]
A similar provincial council was held by Paulinus at Friuli in
791, with the same results.[4] But in the following year the heresy was
formally condemned at a full council held at Ratisbon, under the
presidency of the Emperor. Here Felix abjured his error, and was
sent to Rome to be further condemned by the Pope, that the whole
Western Church might take action in the matter. Felix was there
induced to write a book condemning his own errors, but in spite
of this he was not restored to his see.[5] On his return, however, to Spain, Felix
relapsed into his old heresy, which he had never really
abjured.[6]
[1] I. sec.
13. “Et episcopus metropolitanus et princeps terrae pari
certamine schismata haereticorum, unus verbi gladio, alter
virga regiminis ulciscens, de terra vestra funditus
auferantur.” See on this passage Neander, v. 227, and cp. sec.
65, “haereticus tamen scripturarum non facit rationem, sed cum
potentibus saeculi ecclesiam vincere quaerit.”
[2] Elip. ad.
Albinum, sec. 7—”Oppressione gentis afflicti non possumus tibi
rescribere cuncta;” also, Ad Felic. “quotidiana dispendia
quibus duramus potius quam vivimus.”
[3] There are
some doubts about this council.
[4] Fleury, v.
236. Hefele dates it 796.
[5] See letter
of Spanish bishops to Charles, asking for Felix’s restoration
(794).
[6] Leo III.
said of him, at a council held in Rome (799): “Fugiens ad
paganos consentaneos perjuratus effectus est.” See Froben,
“Dissert,” sec. 24; apud Migne, ci, pp. 305-336.
In 792 Alcuin was summoned from England to come and defend the
orthodox position. He wrote at once to Felix a kindly letter,
admonishing him of his errors, and acknowledging that all his
previous utterances on theology had been sound and true. Felix
answered this letter, but his reply is not preserved. To the
same, or following, year belongs the letter of Elipandus and the
bishops of Spain to Charles and the bishops of Gaul, defending
their doctrine, and asking for the restoration of Felix.
In 794 was held another council at Frankfurt, at which Alcuin and
other English clergy were present. Felix was summoned to attend,
and heard his heresy again condemned and anathematised, the
decree to this effect being sent to Elipandus.[1] Alcuin’s book was read
by Charles, and sent into Septimania by the hands of the abbot
Benedict.
The next council was held at Rome in 798 to confirm the one at
Frankfurt.[2] In 799 came out Felix’s answer to Alcuin, sent
by him first to Elipandus, and, after being shewn to the Cordovan
clergy, sent on to Charles. Alcuin is charged to answer it, with
Paulinus and the Pope as his coadjutors.
In the same year another council was held at Aix, where Alcuin
argued for a week with Felix, and apparently convinced him, for
Felix again recanted, and even wrote a confession of faith
discarding the word adoption, but still preserving the
distinction of predicates belonging to the two natures.[3] Alcuin’s book, after
being revised by Charles, was published 800 A.D. Previously to
this he had written to Elipandus, who answered in no measured
terms, accusing Alcuin, among other things, of enormous wealth.
This letter was sent through Felix, and, in answer, Alcuin wrote
the book against Elipandus, which we now have, and which was the
means of converting twenty thousand heretics in Gothic
Gaul.[4] But in spite of
Emperor or Pope, of the books of Alcuin, or the anathemas of the
councils, neither Felix nor Elipandus really gave up his new
doctrines, and even the former continued to make converts.
Elipandus, though very old[5] at this time (800 A.D.), lived ten years
longer, and Felix survived him eight years;[6] and they both died
persisting in their error.[7]
[1] Fleury, v.
243, says there was no anathema; but Migne, xcvi. 858, gives us
the canon: “Anathematizata esto impia ac nefanda haeresis
Elipandi Toletanae sedis Episcopi, et Felix (sic)
Orgellitani, eorumque sequacium.”
[2] Neander,
v. 228.
[3]
Ibid., p. 232.
[4] Froben,
sec, 82. Neander says 10,000.
[5] Alcuin
adv. Elip. Preface to Leidrad: “Non pro eius tantummodo
laboravi salute, quem timeo forsan citius vel morte praereptum
esse propter decrepitam in eo senectutem.”
[6] Or perhaps
six.
[7] No
reliance can be placed in the statement of the
Pseudo-Luitprand, who, in a letter to Recemundus, speaking of
Elipandus, says: “Postquam illius erroris sui de adoptione
Christi sero et vere poenituit, ad quod manifestandum concilium
(795) episcoporum … collegit; et coram omnibus abiurato
publice errore fidem sanctae ecclesiae Romanae confessus
est.” These words in italics reveal a later hand. Cp. also sec.
259 and Julianus. Alcuin, in a letter to Aquila, bishop of
Salisbury, says that Elipandus in 800 A.D. still adhered to his
error.
We have dealt somewhat at length with the Adoptionist heresy,
both from its interest and importance, and because, as mentioned
above, there are some reasons for thinking that it was the
outcome of a wish to conciliate Mohammedan opinion. It will be as
well to recapitulate such evidence as we have obtained on this
point. But we must not expect to find the traces of Mohammedan
influence in the development, so much as in the origination, of
the theory. What we do find is slight enough, amounting to no
more than this:—
(a.) That the one point, which repelled the Mohammedan
from genuine Christianity—setting aside for a moment the
transcendental mystery of the Trinity—was the Divinity of Christ.
Anything, therefore, that tended to emphasise the humanity of
Jesus, or to obscure the great fact of Christ the Man, being Son
of God, which sounded so offensive to Mohammedan ears, would so
far bring the Christian creed nearer to the Mohammedan’s
acceptance, by assimilating the Christian conception of Christ,
to that which appears so often in the Koran.[1] There can be no doubt
that the theory of adoption, if carried to its logical
conclusion, did contribute to this result:
(b.) That Elipandus was accused of receiving the help of
the secular arm in disseminating his heretical opinions:
(c.) That the application of the term Servant to
Christ, besides being authorised by texts from Scripture, is
countenanced in two passages from the Koran:
(d.) That Leo III., speaking of, Felix’s return to Spain,
and his relapse into error, implies that it was due to his
renewed contact with infidels who held similar views:
(e.) That in a passage, quoted by Enhueber, Elipandus is
said to have lost his hold on the truth in consequence of his
close intercourse with the Arabs:
(f.) That Elipandus accused Etherius of being a false
prophet, that is, for giving, as has been conjectured, a
Mohammedan interpretation to the Beast in the Revelation of St
John.
Something must now be said of one more doctrine, which, though it
did not arise in Spain, nor perhaps much affected it, yet was
originated by a Spaniard, and a disciple of Felix,[2]—Claudius, Bishop of
Turin. Some have seen in this doctrine, which was an offshoot of
Iconoclasm, traces of Adoptionism, a thing not unlikely in
itself.[3]
Of the relations of Claudius to the Saracens we have the direct
statement of one of his opponents, who said that the Jews praised
him, and called him the wisest among the Christians; and that he
on his side highly commended them and the
Saracens.[4] Yet his tendency seems to have been against
the Judaizing of the Church.[5]
[1] Fifty
years later Alvar (“Ind. Lum.,” sec. 9), accuses certain
Christians of dissembling their religion under fear of
persecution:— “Deum Christum non aperte coram eis (i.e.
Saracenis) sed fugatis sermonibus proferunt, Verbum Dei et
Spiritum, ut illi asserunt, profitentes, suasque confessiones
corde, quasi Deo omnia inspiciente, servantes.”
[2] Jonas of
Orleans (Migne, cvi. p. 330) calls him so, and says elsewhere,
“Felix resuscitur in Claudio.”
[3] Neander,
vi. 119.
[4] Fleury, v.
398.
[5] Neander,
vi. 125.
The great Iconoclastic reform, which arose in the East,
undoubtedly received its originating impulse from the Moslems. In
719 the Khalif destroyed all images in Syria. His example was
followed in 730 by the Eastern Emperor, Leo the Isaurian. He is
said to have been persuaded to this measure by a man named Bezer,
who had been some years in captivity among the Saracens.[1] In 754 the great
council of Constantinople condemned images. Unfortunately neither
the great patriarchates nor the Pope were represented, and so
this council never obtained-the sanction of all Christendom; and
its decrees were reversed in 787 at the Council of Nicæa. In 790
appeared the Libri Carolini, in which we rejoice to find our
English Alcuin helping Charles the Great to make a powerful and
reasonable protest against the worship of images.[2] In 794 this protest
was upheld by the German Council of Frankfurt. But the Pope, and
his militia,[3] the monks, made a strenuous opposition to any
reform in this quarter, and the recognition of images became part
and parcel of Roman Catholic Christianity.
Claudius was made bishop of Turin in 828.[4] Though placed over an Italian diocese, he soon
shewed the independence, which he had imbibed in the free air of
Spain, where the Mohammedan supremacy had at least the advantage
of making the supremacy of the Pope impossible. Finding that the
people of his diocese paid worship to their images, Claudius set
to work to deface, burn, and abolish, all images and crosses in
his bishopric. In respect to the crosses he went further than
other Iconoclasts, in which we can perhaps trace his Adoptionist
training.[5]
These new views did not, as might be expected, find favour with
the Catholic party, whose cause was taken up by Theodemir, abbot
of Nîmes, a friend of Claudius’, by Jonas of Orleans, and Dungal,
an Irish priest. But, as in the case of Felix, the heresiarch was
more than a match for his opponents in argument.[6]
[1] Fleury,
xl. ii. 1, says he was an apostate. See Mendham, Seventh
General Council, Introd., pp. xii. xiv.
[2]
“Adorationem soli Deo debitam imaginibus impertire aut
segnitiae est, si utcumque agitur, aut insaniae, vel potius
infidelitatis, si pertinaciter defenditur.”—III. c. 24.
“Imagines vero, omni cultura et adoratione seclusa, utrum in
basilicis propter memoriam rerum gestarum sint, nullum fidei
Catholicae afferre poterunt praeiudicium, quippe cum ad
peragenda nostrae salutis mysteria nullum penitus officium
habere noscantur.”—III. c. 21.
[3] Prescott.
[4] Neander
says 814, Herzog 820.
[5] Neander,
v. 119. The Spanish Christians were not free from the charge of
adoring the cross, as we can see from the answer of the Khalif
Abdallah (888) when advised to leave his brother’s body at
Bobastro: shall I, he said, leave my brother’s body to the
mercy of those who ring bells and adore the cross. Ibn Hayyan,
apud Al Makk., ii. 446.
[6] Fleury, v.
398, confesses that the case of the image-worshippers rests
mainly on tradition and the usage of the Church—meaning that
they can draw no support from the Bible. He might have
remembered Matt. xv. 7—”Ye make void the Word of God because of
your tradition.”
Claudius’ own defence has been lost, but we gather his views from
his opponents’ quotation of them.
Briefly expressed, they are as follows:—
(a.) Image-worship is really idol-worship:
(b.) If images are to be adored, much more should those
living beings be adored, whom the images represent. But we are
not permitted to adore God’s works, much less may we worship the
work of men:[1]
(c.) The cross has no claim to be adored, because Jesus
was fastened to it: else must we adore other things with which
Jesus was similarly connected; virgins, for example, for Christ
was nine months in a virgin’s womb; mangers, asses, ships,
thorns, for with all these Jesus was connected. To adore the
cross we have never been told, but to bear it,[2] that is to deny
ourselves. Those generally are the readiest to adore it, who are
least ready to bear it either spiritually or physically.[3]
Claudius also had very independent views on the question of papal
supremacy.[4] Being summoned before a council, with more
wisdom than Felix, he refused to attend it, knowing that his
cause would be prejudged, and contented himself with calling the
proposed assembly a congregation of asses. He died in 839 in
secure possession of his see, and with his Iconoclastic belief
unshaken.
Such were the heresies which connect themselves with Spain during
the first three hundred years of Arab domination, and which seem
to have been, in part at least, due to Mohammedan influence. One
more there was, the Albigensian heresy, which broke out one
hundred and fifty years later, and was perhaps the outcome of
intercourse with the Mohammedanism of Spain.[5]
[1] Jonas of
Orleans, apud Migne, vol. cvi. p. 326.
[2] Luke xiv.
27.
[3] Jonas,
apud Migne, vol. cvi. p. 351.
[4] See
Appendix B, pp. 161-173.
[5] So Blunt.
It found followers in Leon. See Mariana, xii. 2, from Lucas of
Tuy.
CHAPTER X.
SOCIAL INFLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY.
Having considered the effects of Mohammedanism on doctrinal
Christianity (there are no traces of similar effects on doctrinal
Mohammedanism), it will fall within the scope of our inquiry to
estimate the extent to which those influences were reciprocally
felt by the two religions in their social and intellectual
aspects; and how far the character of a Christian or a Mohammedan
was altered by contact with a people professing a creed so like,
and yet so unlike.[1] This influence we shall find more strongly
manifested in the action of Christianity on Islam, than the
reverse.
It is well known that Mohammed, though his opinion as to monks
seems to have varied[2] from time to time, is reported to have
expressly declared that he would have no monks in his
religion.[3] Abubeker, his successor,—if Gibbon’s
translation may be trusted,—in his marching orders to the army,
told them to let monks and their monasteries alone.[4] It was not long,
however, before an order of itinerant monks—the faquirs—arose
among the Moslems. In other parts of their dominions these became
a recognised, and in some ways privileged, class; but in
Andalusia they did not receive much encouragement,[5] though they were very
numerous even there. Most of them, says the Arabian
historian,[6] were nothing more than beggars, able but
unwilling to work. This remark, however, he tells us, must not be
applied to all, “for there were among them men who, moved by
sentiments of piety and devotion, left the world and its
vanities, and either retired to convents to pass the remainder of
their days among brethren of the same community, or putting on
the darwázah, and grasping the faquir’s staff, went through the
country begging a scanty pittance, and moving the faithful to
compassion by their wretched and revolting appearance.” That
Moslem monkeries did exist, especially in rather later times, we
can gather from the above passage and from another place,[7] where a convent called
Zawiyatu l’Mahruk (the convent of the burnt) is mentioned. On
that passage De Gayangos[8] has an interesting note, in which he quotes
from an African writer an account of a monastic establishment
near Malaga.[9] The writer says: “I saw on a mountain, close
to this city, a convent, which was the residence of several
religious men living in community, and conversant with the
principles of Sufism: they have a superior to preside over them,
and one or more servants to attend to their wants. Their internal
regulations are really admirable; each faquir lives separately in
a cell of his own, and meets his comrades only at meals or
prayers. Every morning at daybreak the servants of the community
go round to each faquir, and inquire of him what provisions he
wishes to have for his daily consumption…. They are served with
two meals a day. Their dress consists of a coarse woollen frock,
two being allowed yearly for each man—one for winter, another for
summer. Each faquir is furnished likewise with a regular
allowance of sugar, soap to wash his clothes, oil for his lamp,
and a small sum of money to attend the bath, all these articles
being distributed to them every Friday…. Most of the faquirs
are bachelors, a few only being married. These live with their
wives in a separate part of the building, but are subject to the
same rule, which consists in attending the five daily prayers,
sleeping at the convent, and meeting together in a lofty-vaulted
chamber, where they perform certain devotions…. In the morning
each faquir takes his Koran and reads the first chapter, and then
that of the king;[10] and when the reading is over, a Koran,
previously divided into sections, is brought in for each man to
read in turn, until the whole is completed. On Fridays and
other-festivals these faquirs are obliged to go to the mosque in
a body, preceded by their superior…. They are often visited by
guests, whom they entertain for a long time, supplying them with
food and other necessaries. The formalities observed with them
are as follows:—If a stranger present himself at the door of the
convent in the garb of a faquir, namely, with a girdle round his
waist, his kneeling-mat suspended between his shoulders, his
staff in his right hand, and his drinking vessel in his left, the
porter of the convent comes up to him immediately, and asks what
country he comes from, what convent he has resided in, or entered
on the road, who was the superior of it, and other particulars,
to ascertain that the visitor is not an impostor…. This convent
was plentifully endowed with rents for the support of its
inmates, for besides the considerable revenue in lands which was
provided by its founder, a wealthy citizen of Malaga, who had
been governor of the city under the Almohades, pious men are
continually adding to the funds either by bequests in land or by
donations in money.”
The resemblance between these faquirs and Christian monks is
sufficiently obvious, and need not be dilated upon: and though
this particular convent was established at a later time, we
cannot doubt that the influence, which produced such a
modification of the very spirit of Islam, must have made itself
felt much earlier. This is apparent in the analogous case of
Moslem nuns, as a passage from an Arab writer seems to
shew,[11] where it is said
that the body of the Moorish king, Gehwar (1030-1043), was
followed to the grave even by the damsels who had retired into
solitude.
[1]
Mohammedanism is even called a heresy by a writer quoted
by Prescott, “Ferdin. and Isab.,” p. 244.
[2] Kor. v.
85—”Thou shalt find those to be most inclinable to entertain
friendship for the true believers who say, We are Christians.
This comes to pass, because there are priests and monks among
them.” Kor. lvii. 27—”As to the monastic state (Deus loquitur),
the Christians instituted the same (we did not prescribe it for
them) only out of desire to please God, yet they observed not
the same as it ought truly to be observed.” See also Kor. ix.
34—”Verily many of the priests and monks devour the substance
of men in vanity, and obstruct the way of God;” and Kor. xxiii.
55.
[3] Kor. v.
89. Sale’s note.
[4] So
Almanzor spared the monk of Compostella. Al Makkari, ii. 209.
[5] See the
interesting account, ibid., i. 114.
[6] Al
Makkari.
[7] Al
Makkari, i. 115.
[8]
Ibid., i. p. 406, note.
[9] In the
fourteenth century.
[10] ?
Chapter 67.
[11] Conde,
ii. 154. Unless the writer is referring to Christian nuns.
But over and above copying the institutions of Christianity,
Islam shews signs of having become to a certain extent pervaded
with a Christian spirit. It is easy to be mistaken in such
things, but the following anecdotes are more in keeping with the
Bible than the Koran. Hischem I. (788-796) in his last words to
his son, Hakem I., said: “Consider well that all empire is in the
hand of God, who bestoweth it on whom He will, and from whom He
will He taketh it away.[1] But since God hath given to us the royal
authority and power, which is in our hands by His goodness only,
let us obey His holy will, which is no other than that we do good
to all men,[2] and in especial to those placed under our
protection. See thou therefore, O my son, that thou distribute
equal justice to rich and poor, nor permit that any wrong or
oppression be committed in thy kingdom, for by injustice is the
road to perdition. Be clement, and do right to all who depend
upon thee, for all are the creatures of God.”[3]
The son was not inferior to the father, and capable, as the
following story shews, of the most Christian generosity.[4] One of the faquirs who
had rebelled against Hakem being captured and brought into the
presence of the king, did not shrink in his bigotry and hate from
telling the Sultan that in hating him he was obeying God. Hakem
answered: “He who bid thee, as thou sayest, hate me, bids me
pardon thee. Go, and live in God’s protection.”[5]
[1] Daniel,
iv. 25, and Koran, ii. v. 249—”God giveth His kingdom unto whom
He pleaseth;” and Koran, iii. v. 24.
[2] Galatians
vi. 20—”Let us do good unto all men, especially unto them that
are of the household of faith.”
[3] Conde, i.
240.
[4] It is fair
to state that Hakem I. was not always so generous.
[5]
Lane-Poole, “Story of the Moors,” p. 77.
Prone as the Mohammedans were to superstition, and many as are
the miracles and wonders, which are described in their histories,
it must be acknowledged that their capacity for imagining and
believing in miracles never equalled that of Christian priests in
the Middle Ages.[1]
We hear indeed of a vision of Mohammed appearing to Tarik, the
invader of Spain;[2] of a miraculous spring gushing forth at the
prayer of Akbar ibn Nafir;[3] of the marvellous cap of Omar;[4] of the wonders that
distinguished the corpse of the murdered Hosein; of the vision
shewing the tomb of Abu Ayub;[5] but nothing that will bear a comparison with
the invention of St James’ body at Ira Flavia (Padron), nor the
clumsy and unblushing forgery of relics at Granada in the year of
the Armada.[6] Yet the following story of Baki ibn Mokhlid,
from Al Kusheyri,[7] reminds us forcibly of similar monkish
extravagancies. A woman came to Baki, and said that, her son
being a prisoner in the hands of the Franks, she intended to sell
her house and go in search of him; but before doing so she asked
his advice. Leaving her for a moment he requested her to wait for
his answer. He then went out and prayed fervently for her son’s
release, and telling the mother what he had done, dismissed her.
Some time after the mother came back with her son to thank Baki
for his pious interference, which had procured her son’s release.
The son then told his story:—”I was the king’s slave, and used to
go out daily with my brother slaves to certain works on which we
were employed. One day, as we were going I felt all of a sudden
as if my fetters were being knocked off. I looked down to my
feet, when lo! I saw the heavy irons fall down broken on each
side.” The inspector naturally charged him with trying to escape,
but he denied on oath, saying that his fetters had fallen off
without his knowing how. They were then riveted on again with
additional nails, but again fell off. The youth goes on:—”The
Christians then consulted their priests on the miraculous
occurrence, and one of them came to me and inquired whether I had
a father. I said ‘No, but I have a mother.’ Well, then, said the
priest to the Christians, ‘God, no doubt, has listened to her
prayers. Set him at liberty,'” which was immediately done. As a
set-off to this there is a remarkable instance of freedom from
superstition recorded of King Almundhir(881-2).[8] On the occasion of an
earthquake, the people being greatly alarmed, and looking upon it
as a direct interposition of God, this enlightened prince did his
best to convince them that such things were natural phenomena,
and had no relation to the good or evil that men did,[9] shewing that the earth
trembled for Christian and Moslem alike, for the most innocent as
well as the most injurious of creatures without distinction.
They, however, refused to be convinced.
[1] See the
story of Atahulphus, Bishop of Compostella, and the
bull—Alfonso of Burgos, ch. 66: a man swallowed up by the
earth—Mariana, viii. 4: Sancho the Great’s arm withered and
restored—Ibid., c. 10: a Sabellian heretic carried off
by the devil in sight of a large congregation—Isidore of Beja,
sec. 69: the miracle of the roses (1050)—Mar. ix. 3.
[2] Cardonne,
i. p. 72.
[3]
Ibid, p. 38.
[4] See
Ockley.
[5] Gibbon,
“for such are the manufacture of every religion,” p. 115.
[6] See
Geddes, Miscell. Tracts, “an account of MSS. and relics found
at Granada.” But we must remember that these miraculous
phenomena appear much earlier in the history of Islam than of
Christianity.
[7] Al
Makkari, ii. 129; cp. Conde, i. 355.
[8] Conde, i.
317.
[9] Cp. Matt.
v. 45: Luke xiii. 4.
This independence of thought in Almundhir was perhaps an outcome
of that philosophic spirit which first shewed itself in Spain in
the reign of this Sultan’s predecessor.[1] The philosophizers were looked upon with
horror by the theologians, who worked upon the people, so that at
times they were ready to stone and burn the
free-thinkers.[2] The works of Ibnu Massara, a prominent member
of this school, were burnt publicly at Cordova;[3] and the great
Almanzor, though himself, like the great Caesar, indifferent to
such questions,[4] by way of gaining the support of the masses,
was ready, or pretended to be ready, to execute one of these
philosophers. At length, with feigned reluctance, he granted the
man’s life at the request of a learned faqui.[5]
Even among the Mohammedan “clergy”—if the term be allowable—there
were Sceptics and Deists,[6] and others who followed the wild speculations
of Greek philosophy. Among the last of these, the greatest name
was Averroes, or more correctly, Abu Walid ibn Roshd (1126-1198),
who besides holding peculiar views about the human soul that
would almost constitute him a Pantheist, taught that religion was
not a branch of knowledge that could be systematised, but an
inward personal power:[7] that science and religion could not be fused
together. Owing to his freedom of thought he was banished to a
place near Cordova by Yusuf abu Yakub in 1196. He was also
persecuted and put into prison by Abdulmumen, son of
Almansur,[8] for studying natural philosophy. Another
votary of the same forbidden science, Ibn Habib, was put to death
by the same king.
[1] Dozy, iii.
18.
[2] Al Makk.,
i. 136, 141. They were called Zendik or heretics by the pious
Moslems. See also Said of Toledo, apud Dozy, iii. 109.
[3] Al Makk.,
ii. 121.
[4] He was
supposed to be in secret addicted to the forbidden study of
Natural Science and Astrology.—Al Makk., i. 141. Yet he let the
faquis make an “index expurgatorius” of books to be
burnt.—Dozy, iii. 115. His namesake, Yakub Almansur
(1184-1199), ordered all books on Logic and Philosophy to be
burnt.
[5] Dozy, iii.
261.
[6] Dozy, iii.
262, 263.
[7] See
article in the “Encyclop. Britann.”
[8] Al Makk.,
i. 198. De Gayangos, in a note, points out that this was a
mistake: for Abdulmumen was grandfather of Yakub Almansur, and
could not be the king meant here. He therefore reads, “Yakub,
one of the Beni Abdulmumen.”
Side by side with, and in bitter hostility to, the earlier
freethinkers lived the faquis or theologians. The Andalusians
originally belonged to the Mohammedan sect of Al Auzai[1] (711-774), whose
doctrines were brought into Spain by the Syrian Arabs of
Damascus. But Hischem I., on coming to the throne, shewed his
preference for the doctrines of Malik ibn Aus,[2] and contrived that
they should supplant the dogmas of Al Auzai. It may be that
Hischem I. only shewed a leaning towards Malik’s creed, without
persuading others to conform to his views, but at all events the
change was fully accomplished in the reign of his successor,
Hakem I., by the instrumentality of Yahya ibn Yahya Al Seythi,
Abu Merwan Abdulmalek ibn Habib,[3] and Abdallah Zeyad ibn Abdurrahman Allakhmi,
three notable theologians of that reign. Yahya returned from a
pilgrimage to the East in 827, and immediately took the lead in
the opposition offered to Hakem I. on the ground of his being a
lax Mussulman, but, in reality, because he would not give the
faquis enough power in the State.[4]
In the reign of Mohammed (852) these faquis had become powerful
enough to impeach the orthodoxy of a well-known devout Mussulman,
Abu Abdurrahman ibn Mokhli, but the Sultan, with a wise
discretion, as commendable as it was rare, declared that the
distinctions of the Ulema were cavils, and that the expositions
of the new traditionist “conveyed much useful instruction, and
inculcated very laudable practices.”[5]
Efforts were made from time to time to overthrow this priestly
ascendency, as notably by Ghàzali, the “Vivificator,” as he was
called, “of religious knowledge.” This attempt failed, and the
rebel against authority was excommunicated.[6] Yet the strictly
oxthodox party did not succeed in arresting—to any appreciable
extent—the progress of the decay which was threatening to attack
even the distinctive features of the Mohammedan religion.[7] It is a slight
indication of this, that the peculiar Moslem dress gradually
began to be given up, and the turban was only worn by
faquis,[8] and even they could
not induce the people to return to a habit once thought of great
importance.[9]
[1] Al Makk.,
i. 403. De Gayangos’ note.
[2] Died 780.
Al Makk., i. 113, 343, ascribes the change to Hakem I.; and an
author quoted, i. p. 403, ascribes it to Abdurrahman I.
[3] Al Makk.,
ii. 123.
[4] Al Makk.,
i. 113, implies the reverse of this. Dozy, ii. p. 59.
[5] Conde, i.
294.
[6] Dozy, iv.
255.
[7] In spite
of Al Makkari’s statement, i. 112, where he says that all
innovations and heretical practices were abhorred by the
people. If the Khalif, he says, had countenanced any such, he
would have been torn to pieces.
[8] Dozy, iii.
271.
[9] Al
Makkari, ii. 109.
But in other and more important respects we can see the
disintegrating effect which intercourse with Christians had upon
the social institutions of the Koran.[1]
(a.) Wine, which is expressly forbidden by
Mohammed,[2] was much drunk throughout the country,[3] the example being
often set by the king himself. Hakem I. seems to have been the
first of these to drink the forbidden juice.[4] His namesake, Hakem
II. (961-976), however, set his face against the practice of
drinking wine, and even gave orders for all the vines in his
kingdom to be rooted up—an edict which he recalled at the
instance of his councillors, who pointed out that it would ruin
many poor families, and would not cure the evil, as wine would be
smuggled in or illicitly made of figs or other fruit. Hakem
consequently contented himself with forbidding anew the use of
spirituous liquors in the most stringent terms.[5] Even the faquis had
taken to drinking wine, and they defended the practice by saying
that the prohibition might be disregarded by Moslems, who were
engaged in a perpetual war with infidels.
(b.) Music was much cultivated, yet a traditionary saying
of Mohammed runs thus: “To hear music is to sin against the law;
to perform music is to sin against religion; to enjoy music is to
be guilty of infidelity.”[6] Abdurrahman II. (822-852) in especial was very
fond of music, and gave the great musician Ziryab or Ali ibn Nafi
a home at his Court, when the latter was driven from the East by
professional jealousy. Strict Mohammedans always protested
against these violations of their law. The important sect of
Hanbalites in particular, like our own Puritans, made a crusade
against these abuses. They “caused a great commotion in the tenth
century in Baghdad by entering people’s houses and spilling their
wine, if they found any, and beating the singing-girls they met
with and breaking their instruments.”[7]
(c.) The wearing of silk, which had been disapproved of by
Mohammed, became quite common among the richer classes, though
the majority do not seem to have indulged themselves in this
way.[8]
(d.) The prohibition of sculptures, representing living
creatures, was disregarded. We find a statue, raised to
Abdurrahman’s wife Zahra, in the Medinatu’l Zahra, a palace built
by Abdurrahman III. in honour of his beloved mistress. Images of
animals are mentioned on the fountains,[9] and a lion on the aqueduct.[10] We also hear of a
statue at the gate of Cordova.[11]
(e.) The Spanish Arabs even seem to have given up turning
towards Mecca: for what else can we infer from a fact mentioned
by an Arab historian,[12] that Abu Obeydah was called Sahibu l’Kiblah
as a distinctive nickname, because he did so turn?
(f.) A reformer seems even to have arisen, who wished to
persuade his coreligionists to eat the flesh of sows, though not
of pigs or boars.[13]
[1] Al
Makkari, ii., App. 28. Author quoted by De Gayangos: The
Moslems in the eleventh century “began to drink wine and commit
all manner of excesses. The rulers of Andalus thought of
nothing else than purchasing singing-women and slaves,
listening to their music, and passing the time in revelry and
mirth.”
[2] Kor. v.
93—”Surely wine, lots, and images are an abomination of the
work of Satan … avoid them.”
[3] Al
Makkari, ii. p. 171.
[4] Cardonne,
i. p. 252.
[5] Al
Makkari, i. p. 108; ii. p. 171.
[6] Yonge,
“Moors in Spain,” p. 71.
[7] Sale,
Koran, Introduc., p. 122. (Chandos Classics.)
[8] Al
Makkari, ii. p. 109. In 678 Yezid, son of Muawiyah, was
objected to as a drunkard, a lover of music, and a wearer of
silk. See Ockley, p. 358. (Chandos Classics.)
[9] Al
Makkari, i. p. 236.
[10]
Ibid., p. 241.
[11] Akbar
Madjmoua. Dozy, ii. p. 272.
[12] Al
Malckari, 1. 149.
[13] Hamim, a
Berber, in 936. He was crucified by the faquis. Conde, i. 420.
There is good reason to suppose that all this relaxation of the
more unreasonable prohibitions of the Koran was due to contact
with a civilised and Christian nation, partly in subjection to
the Arabs, and partly growing up independently side by side with
them. But in nothing was this shewn more clearly than in the
social enfranchisement of the Moslem women, whom it is the very
essence of Mohammed’s teaching to regard rather as the goods and
chattels than as the equals of man; and also in the introduction
among the Moslems of a more Christian conception of the sacred
word—Love.
Consequently we become accustomed to the strange
spectacle—strange among a Mohammedan people—of women making a
mark in the society of men, and being regarded as intellectually
and socially their equals. Thus we hear of an Arabian Sappho,
Muatammud ibn Abbad Volada, daughter of Almustakfi
Billah;[1] of Aysha, daughter of
Ahmad of Cordova—”the purest, loveliest, and most learned maiden
of her day;”[2] of Mozna, the slave and private secretary of
Abdurrahman III.[3]
Again, contrary to the invariable practice elsewhere, women were
admitted into the mosques in Spain. This was forbidden by
Mohammedan law,[4] the women being obliged to perform their
devotions at home; “if,” says Sale, “they visit the mosques, it
must be when the men are not there; for the Moslems are of
opinion that their presence inspires a different kind of devotion
from that which is requisite in a place dedicated to the service
of God.” Sale also quotes from the letter of a Moor, censuring
the Roman Catholic manner of performing the mass, for the reason,
among others, that women were there. If the evidence of ballads
be accepted, we shall find the Moorish ladies appearing at
festivities and dances.[5] At tournaments they looked on, their bright
smiles heartening the knights on to do brave deeds, and their
fair hands giving the successful champion the meed of victorious
valour.[6] Their position, in
fact, as Prescott remarks, became assimilated to that of
Christian ladies.
[1] Murphy,
“Hist. of Moh. Empire in Spain,” p. 232.
[2] Conde, i.
p. 457.
[3] For others
see Conde, i. 483, 484.
[4] Sale,
Introd., Koran, p. 84. (Chandos Classics.)
[5] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.,” p. 158.
[6] See a
picture in the Alhambra, given in Murphy’s “Moorish Antiquities
of Spain,” Lockhart, Pref., p. 13; and the ballad called “The
Bullfight of Ghazal,” st. v. p. 109.
The effect of this improvement in the social position of women
could not fail to reflect itself in the conception of love among
the Spanish Arabs; and, accordingly, we find their gross
sensuality undergoing a process of refinement, as the following
extract from Said ibn Djoudi,[1] who wrote at the close of the ninth century,
will shew. Addressing his ideal mistress, Djehama, he says:—
“O thou, to whom my prayers are given,
Compassionate and gentle
be
To my poor soul, so roughly driven,
To fly from me to thee.
“I call thy name, my vows outpouring,
I see thine eyes with tear-drops
shine:
No monk, his imaged saint adoring,
Knows rapture like to
mine!”
Of these words Dozy[2] says:—”They might be those of a Provençal
troubadour. They breathe the delicateness of Christian chivalry.”
This Christianising of the feeling of love is even more clearly
seen in a passage from a treatise on Love by Ali ibn Hazm, who
was prime minister to Abdurrahman V. (Dec. 1023-Mar. 1024). He
calls Love[3] a mixture of moral affection, delicate
gallantry, enthusiasm, and a calm modest beauty, full of sweet
dignity. Being the great grandson of Christian parents, perhaps
some of their inherited characteristics reappeared in
him:—”Something pure, something delicate, something spiritual
which was not Arab.”[4]
[1] Killed,
897.
[2] II. 229.
[3] Quoted by
Dozy, iii. 350.
[4] Dozy, 1.1.
CHAPTER XI.
INFLUENCE OF ISLAM ON CHRISTIANITY.
We have so far investigated the influence of Christianity on the
social and intellectual character of Mohammedanism; let us now
turn to the analogous influence of Mohammedanism on Christianity
under the same aspects. This, as was to be expected, is by no
means so marked as in the reverse case. One striking instance,
however, there is, in which such an influence was shewn, and
where we should least have thought to find it. We have
indisputable evidence that many Christians submitted to be
circumcised. Whether this was for the sake of passing themselves
off on occasion as Mussulmans, or for some other reason, we
cannot be certain: but the fact remains.[1] “Have we not,” says Alvar,[2] “the mark of the
beast, when setting at nought the customs of the fathers, we
follow the pestilent ways of the Gentiles; when, neglecting the
circumcision of the heart,[3] which is chiefly commanded us, we submit to
the corporeal rite, which ought to be avoided for its ignominy,
and which can only be complied with at the cost of no small pain
to ourselves.”
Even bishops did not shrink from conforming to this Semitic
rite,[4] whether voluntarily,
or under compulsion, we cannot say; but we know that the
Mohammedan king, under whom this occurred, had at one time the
intention of forcing all his Christian subjects to be
circumcised.[5]
Another sign of an approximation made by Christians to the
outward observances of Moslems, was that some among them thought
it necessary to abstain from certain meats,[6] those, namely,
forbidden by the Mohammedan law.
A bishop, being taxed with compliance of this kind, gave as his
excuse that otherwise the Christians could not live with the
Saracens.[7] This was, naturally, not considered a good
reason by the stricter or more bigoted party, who regarded with
alarm and suspicion any tendency towards amalgamation with
Mohammedans. If we can credit certain chroniclers, a council was
even held some years before this time by Basilius, Bishop of
Cordova, for considering the best method of preventing the
contamination of the purity of the Christian faith by its contact
with Mohammedanism.[8]
[1] See John
of Cordova, in the “Life of John of Gorz,” above, p. 89.
[2] Alvar,
“Ind. Lum.”, sec. 35.
[3] Romans ii.
29; Galatians v. 2.
[4] See “Life
of John of Gorz,” sec. 123.
[5] See “Life
of John of Gorz,” sec. 123; Samson, “Apolog.,” ii. c. 4. Cp.
“Loys de Mayerne Turguet,” xvii. 13. The king, Halihatan
(Abdurrahman III.), 950 published an edict, “par lequel il
estait mandé a tous Chrestiens habitans és terres et villes a
luy subjectes de laisser la religion de Jesu, et se faisans
circoncire prendre cette de Mahomet, sur peine de vie.”
[6] See
Appendix B, p. 167; and Koran v. ad init.—” You are
forbidden to eat that which dieth of itself, and blood, and
swine’s flesh … and that which hath been strangled.”
[7] “John of
Gorz,” 1.1.
[8]
“Pseudo-Luit.”, sec. 341. Cp. “Chron. Juliani,” sec. 501.
“Viritanus coegit concilium Toleto ad inveniendum remedium ne
Muzarabes Toletani, imo totius Hispaniae, Saracenis conjuncti,
illorum caeremoniis communicarent.”
Sometimes, however, the contact with Islam acted by way of
contraries, and Christian bigots, such as the monks often were,
would cling to some habit or rite of their own from a mere spirit
of opposition to a reverse custom among Moslems. Thus we know
that the monks in the East became the more passionately devoted
to their image-worship, because Iconoclasm savoured so much of
Mohammedanism. In the same way, but with far more objectionable
results, the clergy in Spain did their best to impress the people
with the idea that cleanliness of apparel and person, far from
being next to godliness, was incompatible with it, and that baths
were the direct invention of the devil.[1] Later on we know that Philip II., the husband
of our Queen Mary, had all public baths in his Spanish dominions
destroyed, on the ground that they were relics of
infidelity.[2]
Celibacy of the clergy, again, was strongly advocated as a
contrast to the polygamy of Mohammedans; and an abbot, Saulus, is
mentioned with horror as having a wife and children, one of whom
afterwards succeeded him, and also married.[3]
One of the last acts of a Gothic king had been to enforce the
marriage of the clergy, and though this act was repealed by
Fruela I. (757-768) in the North, yet concubinage became very
common among the clergy;[4] and it was perhaps to remedy a similar state
of things that Witiza wished to compel the clergy to have lawful
wives.
[1] Miss
Yonge, p. 67.
[2]
Lane-Poole, “Story of the Moors,” p. 136.
[3] Florez,
“Esp. Sagr.,” xviii. 326—”Conventus Episcoporum pro
restoratione monasterii.” The children are called “Spinae ac
vepres, nec nominandi proles.”
[4] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.,” p. 16. From Samson, “Apol.,” ii. cc. 2, 6,
we learn that Christians had begun to imitate the Moslems in
having harems.
We have left to the last the great and interesting question of
the origin of chivalry. Though forming no part of the doctrines
of Christianity or Islam, chivalry and its influences could not
with justice be wholly overlooked in a discussion like the
present. The institution known by that name arose in the age of
Charles the Great (768-814),[1] and was therefore nearly synchronous with the
invasion of Europe by the Arabs. Its origin has been, indeed,
referred to the military service of fiefs, but all its
characteristics, which were personal and individual, such as
loyalty, courtesy, munificence, point to a racial rather than a
political source, and these characteristics are found in an
eminent degree among the Arabs. “The solitary and independent
spirit of chivalry,” says Hallam,[2] “dwelling as it were upon a rock, and
disdaining injustice or falsehood from a consciousness of
internal dignity, without any calculation of the consequences, is
not unlike what we sometimes read of Arabian chiefs or American
Indians.”
Whatever the precise origin of chivalry may have been, there can
be no doubt that its development was largely influenced by the
relative positions of Arabs and Christians in Spain, and the
perpetual war which went on between them in that country.
Though not a religious institution at the outset, except perhaps
among our Saxon forefathers,[3] chivalry soon became religious in character,
and its golden age of splendour was during the crusades against
the Moslems of Spain and Palestine. Spain itself may almost be
called the cradle of chivalry; and it must be allowed that even
in the first flush of conquest the Arabs shewed themselves to be
truly chivalrous enemies, and clearly had nothing to learn from
Christians in that respect. The very earliest days of Moslem
triumph, saw the same chivalrous spirit displayed at the capture
of Jerusalem, forming a strange and melancholy contrast to the
scene at its recapture subsequently by the Crusaders under the
heroic Godfrey de Bouillon.
[1] Hallam,
“Mid. Ages.,” iii. 392.
[2]
Ibid. Cp. p. 402. “The characteristic virtues of
chivalry have so much resemblance to those which Eastern
writers of the same period extol, that I am disposed to suspect
Europe for having derived some improvement from imitation of
Asia.”
[3] Hallam,
“Mid. Ages” (1.1.).
Similarly the last triumph of the Moors in Spain, at the end of
the tenth century, furnished an instance of generosity rarely
paralleled. The Almohade king, Yakub Almansur, after the great
victory of Alarcos (1193), released 20,000 Christian prisoners.
It cannot, however, be denied that the action displeased many of
the king’s followers, who complained of it “as one of the
extravagancies proper to monarchs,”[1] and Yakub himself repented of it on his
deathbed.
In many passages of the Arabian writers we find those qualities
enumerated which ought to distinguish the Moorish knight—such as
piety, courtesy, prowess in war, the gift of eloquence, the art
of poetry, skill on horseback, and dexterity with sword, lance,
and bow.[2] Chivalry soon became a
recognised art, and we hear of a certain Yusuf ben Harun, or Abu
Amar, addressing an elegant poem to Hakem II. (961-976) on its
duties and obligations;[3] nor was it long before the Moorish kings
learnt to confer knighthood on their vassals after the Christian
fashion, and we have an instance of this in a knighthood
conferred by the king of Seville in 1068.[4]
[1] Conde,
iii. 53.
[2] Al Makk.,
ii. 401, from Ibn Hayyan. Cp. Prescott, “Ferd. and Isab.,” p.
159.
[3] Conde, i.
477.
[4] Conde, ii.
173.
As the ideal knight of Spanish romance was Ruy Diaz de Bivar, or
the Cid, so we may perhaps regard the historic Almanzor as the
Moorish knight sans peur et sans reproche; and though, if
judged by our standards, he was by no means sans reproche,
yet many are the stories told of his magnanimity and justice. On
one occasion after a battle against the Christians, the Count of
Garcia being mortally wounded, his faithful Castilians refused to
leave him, and were hemmed in by Almanzor’s men. When the latter
was urged to give the word, and have the knot of Christians put
to the sword, he said: “Is it not written? ‘He who slayeth one
man, not having met with violence, will be punished like the
murderer of all mankind, and he who saveth the life of one man,
shall be rewarded like the rescuer of all.’[1] Make room, sons of
Ishmael, make way; let the Christians live and bless the name of
the clement and merciful God.” [2]
On another occasion Almanzor is asked by the Count of Lara for
wedding gifts for an enemy[3] of the Arabs, another Christian count, and he
magnanimously sends the gifts; or we see him releasing the father
of the Infantes of Lara, on hearing of the dreadful death of his
seven sons.[4]
It must be admitted that these instances savour too much of the
romantic ballad style, but anecdotes of generosity do not gather
round any but persons who are noted for that virtue, and though
the instances should be false in letter, yet in spirit they may
be eminently true. However this may be as respects Almanzor’s
generosity, of his justice we have unimpeachable evidence. The
monk who wrote the “Chronicle of Silo,” says that the success of
his raids on the Christian territories was due to the large pay
he offered his soldiers, and also to his extreme justice, “which
virtue,” says the chronicler, “as I learned from my father’s
lips, Almanzor held dearer, if I may so say, than any
Christian.”[5]
[1] Koran, v.
35.
[2] Yonge, p.
110.
[3]
Ibid., p. 80.
[4] Johannes
Vasaeus, 969.
[5] “Chron.
Sil.,” sec. 70.
In connection with chivalry there is one institution which the
Christian Spaniards seem to have borrowed from the Moors—those
military orders, namely, which were so numerous in Spain. “The
Rabitos, or Moslemah knights,” says Conde,[1] “in charge of the
frontier, professed extraordinary austerity of life, and devoted
themselves voluntarily to the continual exercise of arms. They
were all men of high distinction; and bound themselves by a vow
to defend the frontier. They were forbidden by their rules to fly
from the enemy, it being their duty to fight and die on the spot
they held.”
In any case, whether the Christian military orders were derived
from the Moorish, or the reverse, one thing is certain, that it
was the Moors who inoculated the Christians with a belief in Holy
Wars, as an essential part of their religion.[2] In this respect
Christianity became Mohammedanized first in Spain. Chivalry
became identified with war against the infidel, and found its
apotheosis[3] in St. James of Compostella, who—a poor
fisherman of Galilee—was supposed to have fought in person
against the Moors at Clavijo.[4] In the ballad we hear of Christian knights
coming to engage in fight from exactly that same belief in the
efficacy and divine institution of holy wars, as animated the
Arab champions. The clergy, and even the bishops, took up arms
and fought against the enemies of their faith. Two bishops, those
of Leon and Astorga,[5] were taken prisoners at the battle of Val de
Junqueras (921).[6] Sisenandus of Compostella was killed in battle
against the Northmen (979); and the “Chronicle of the Cid” makes
repeated mention of a right valiant prelate named
Hieronymus.[7]
[1] Conde, ii.
p. 119, note—”It seems highly probable that from these arose
the military orders of Spain in the East.” Cp. Prescott, “Ferd.
and Isab.,” p. 122. The military orders of Spain were mostly
instituted by papal bulls in the last half of the 12th century.
[2] Islam made
Christianity military, Milman, “Lat. Chr.,” ii. pp. 220-2.
Lecky, “Hist. Eur. Moral,” p. 262, ff.
[3] Presc.,
“Ferd.,” p. 15.
[4] Mohammed
also imagined celestial aid in battle, see Kor. iii., ad init.
[5] “Rodrigo
of Toledo,” iii. p. 4. Johannes Vasaeus says they were the
bishops of Tuy and Salamanca.
[6] Mariana,
viii. 5. See also Ibid., c. 6.
[7] “Chronicle
of Cid” (Southey), p. 371.
Yet, in spite of all this, in spite of the fanaticism which
engendered and accompanied it, chivalry proved to be the only
common ground on which Christian and Moslem, Arab and European,
could meet. It was in fact a sort of compromise between two
incompatible religions mutually accepted by two different races.
Though perhaps not a spiritual religion, it was a social one, and
served in some measure to mitigate the horrors of a war of races
and creeds. Chivalry culminated in the Crusades, and Richard I.
of England and Saladin were the Achilles and the Hector of a new
Iliad.
With this short discussion of the origin and value of chivalry as
a compromise between Christianity and Mohammedanism, we will now
conclude. In discussing the relations between Christianity and
Mohammedanism, we have been naturally led to compare not only the
religions but their adherents, for it is difficult to distinguish
between those who profess a creed, and the creed which they
profess; but at least we may have thus been enabled to avoid
missing any point essential to the proper elucidation of the
mutual relations which existed between the two greatest religions
of the world, and the influence they had upon each other.
APPENDIX.
A.
THE JEWS IN SPAIN.
The persecution of the Jews by the Gothic Spaniards naturally
made them the implacable enemies of the Christians. Being a very
numerous colony in Spain—for Hadrian had transported thither many
thousand families—the Jews gave the Arabs very effective help in
conquering the country, both by betraying places to them, and
garrisoning captured towns while the Arabs went on to fresh
conquests. Consequently the relations between the Jews and
Moslems were for a long time very cordial, though this cordiality
wore off in the course of time. Their numbers seem to have been
considerable under the Moslem occupation, and whole towns were
set apart as Jewries.[1]
In France the prejudice against the Jews shewed itself very
strongly among the clergy, though Louis I. and his wife Judith
favoured them. They were generally ill-treated, and their slaves
were induced by the clergy to be baptized. Thereupon they became
free, as Jews were not allowed to have Christian slaves.[2] But it must be
admitted that the Franks had reason for disliking the Jews, as it
was well known that they sold Christian children as slaves to the
Moslems of Spain.[3]
[1] Al
Makkari, ii. 452.
[2] Fleury, v.
408.
[3]
Ibid.
They also seem to have been able to make some proselytes from
among the Christians, and we hear of one apostate of this kind,
named Eleazar, to whom Alvar addressed several letters under the
title of “the transgressor.” This man’s original name was Bodon.
A Christian of German extraction,[1] he was brought up with a view to Holy Orders.
In 838, while on his way to Rome,[2] he apostatised to Judaism,[3] and opened a
negotiation with the Jews in France to sell his companions as
slaves, stipulating only to keep his own grandson. The next year
he let his hair and beard grow, and went to Spain, where he
married a Jewess, compelling his grandson at the same time to
apostatise. In 845 or 847 his attitude became so hostile to the
Christians in Spain, that the latter wrote to Charles, praying
him to demand Eleazar as his subject, which however does not seem
to have been done. There seems good reason to believe that
Eleazar stirred up the Moslems against the Christians, and the
deaths of Prefectus and John may have been due to him.[4] After this we hear no
more of Eleazar; but the position of the Jews with regard to the
Arabs seems to have been for long after this of a most privileged
character. Consequently the Jews in Spain had such an opportunity
to develop their natural gifts as they have never had since the
capture of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar; and they shewed
themselves no whit behind the Arabs, if indeed they did not
outstrip them, in keeping alive the flame of learning in the dark
ages.[5] In science generally,
and especially in the art of medicine they had few rivals, and in
learning and civilisation they were, no less than the Arabs, far
ahead of the Christians.[6]
[1] “Ann.
Bertin.,” 839.
[2] Orationis
gratia, “Ann. Bert,” 1.1.
[3] Florez,
xi. p. 20 ff.
[4] The “Ann.
Bert.” say that he induced Abdurrahman II. to give his
Christian subjects the choice between Islam, Judaism, or death.
See Rohrbacher, xii. 4.
[5] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.” p. 153.
[6]
Ibid., p. 134.
The good understanding between the Jews and the Arabs with the
gradual process of time gave place to an ill-concealed hostility,
and at the beginning of the twelfth century there seems even to
have been a project formed for forcing the Jews to become Moslems
on the ground of a promise made by their forefathers to Mohammed
that, if in five centuries their Messiah had not appeared, they
would be converted to Mohammedanism.[1] Perhaps this was only a pretext on the part of
the Moslems for extorting money; at all events the Jews only
succeeded in evading the alternative by paying a large sum of
money. Even in the early years of the conquest they were subject
to the rapacity of their rulers, for when, on the rumour of the
Messiah having appeared in Syria, many of the Spanish Jews,
leaving their goods, started off to join him, the Moslem
governor, Anbasa, seized the property so left, and refused to
restore it on the return of the disappointed emigrants.
From their contact with Arabs and Christians the Jews seem to
have lost many of their distinctive beliefs, and in the twelfth
century Maimonides,[2] the greatest name among the Spanish Jews,
wrote against their errors. One of these seems to have been that
the books of Moses were written before the Creation;[3] another, that there
was a series of hells in the next world.[4]
Many Jews attained to very high positions among the Arabs, and we
hear of a certain Hasdai ibn Bahrut, who was inspector of customs
to Abdurrahman III., ambassador to the King of Leon in 955, and
the king’s confidential messenger to the monk, John of Gorz, a
few years later. He was also distinguished as a
physician.[5]
[1] Conde, ii.
326.
[2] Fleury, v.
409.
[3] Cp. the
Moslem belief about the Koran. Sale, Introduc., p. 50. (Chandos
Classics.)
[4]
Ibid., p. 72.
[5] Al Makk.,
i., App. v. p. xxiv. Note by De Gayangos.
While the Arabs still retained their hold on the fairest
provinces of Spain, the lot of the Jews, even in Christian
territories, was by no means unendurable. They were sometimes
advanced to important and confidential posts, and it was the
murder of Alfonso VI.’s Jewish ambassador by the King of Seville
which brought about the introduction of the Almoravides into
Spain.
There is a strange story told of the Jews at the taking of Toledo
by the Christians in 1085. They waited on Alfonso and assured him
that they were part of the ten tribes whom Nebuchadnezzar
transported into Spain, and not the descendants of those
Jerusalem Jews who crucified Christ. Their ancestors, they said,
were quite free from the guilt of this act, for when Caiaphas had
written to the Toledan synagogue for their advice respecting the
person who claimed to be the Messiah, the Toledan Jews returned
for answer, that in their judgment the prophecies seemed to be
fulfilled in Him, and therefore He ought not by any means to be
put to death. This reply they produced in the original
Hebrew.[1] It is needless to say
that the whole thing was a fabrication.
Gradually, as the Christians recovered their supremacy in Spain,
the tide of prejudice set more and more strongly against the
Jews. They were accused of “contempt for the Catholic worship,
desecration of its symbols, sacrifice of Christian
infants,”[2] and other enormities. Severe laws were passed
against them, as in the old Gothic times, and their freedom was
grievously curtailed in the matters of dress, residence, and
profession. As a distinctive badge they had to wear yellow
caps.[3]
[1] Southey,
“Roder.,” i. p. 235, note.
[2] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.,” pp. 134, 135.
[3] Al Makk.,
i. 116.
At the end of the fourteenth century the people rose against
them, and 15,000 Jews were massacred in different parts of Spain.
Many were nominally converted, and 35,000 conversions were put to
the credit of a single saint. These new Christians sometimes
attained high ecclesiastical dignities, and intermarried with the
noble families—the taint of which “mala sangre” came afterwards
to be regarded with the greatest horror and aversion.
It was against the converted Jews that the Inquisition was first
established, and they chiefly suffered under it at first. In
1492, on the final extinction of the Arab dominion in Spain, a
very large number of Jews were expelled from Castile,[1] the evil example being
afterwards followed in other parts of Spain. The story of the
treatment of Jews by Christians is indeed one of the darkest in
the history of Christianity.
[1] Variously
estimated at 160,000 or 800,000.
B.
SPAIN AND THE PAPAL POWER.
Perhaps no part of the history of Spain affords so interesting a
study as the consideration of those gradual steps by which, from
being one of the most independent of Churches, she has become the
most subservient, and therefore the most degraded, of all. The
question of how this was brought about, apart from its intrinsic
interest as illustrating the development of a great nation, is
well worth investigating, from the momentous influence which it
has had upon the religious history of the world at large. For it
is not too much to say that Rome could never have made good its
ascendency, spiritual no less than temporal, over so large a part
of mankind, had not the material resources and the blind devotion
of Spain been ready to back the haughty pretensions and
unscrupulous ability of the Italian pontiffs.
In fact, Spain is the only country, apart from Italy, that as a
nation, has accepted the monstrous doctrines of Rome in all their
entirety—doctrines which the whole Christian East repudiated from
the first with scorn, and which the North and (with the exception
of Spain) the West of Europe—the birthplace and cradle of the
mighty Teutonic races—have agreed with equal disdain to reject
and trample under their feet.
This result is all the more remarkable, from the fact that in
early times the Church of Spain, from its rapid extension, its
greatness, and its prosperity, held a position of complete
equality with the Roman and other principal churches. The See of
Cordova held so high a rank in the fourth century that Hosius,
its venerable bishop, was chosen to preside at the important
councils of Nice (325) and Sardica (347).
The Gothic invasion at the beginning of the fifth century made
Spain still less likely to acknowledge any supremacy of Rome, for
the Goths, besides being far more independent in character than
the Romanized Kelts, were Arian heretics, and cut off, in
consequence, from all communion with Rome. The orthodox party,
however, gradually gained strength, and in 560 the remnants of
the Suevi abjured Arianism, and the Gothic king’s son Ermenegild,
with their help, revolted against his father. He was finally put
to death for his treason, but his brother, Recared, on ascending
the throne in 589, avowed his conversion to the orthodox creed,
his example being followed by most of his nobles and prelates.
The reception of Recared and his Court into the Catholic fold was
the signal for an attempt to establish the papal authority, which
was the more dangerous now, as the popes had gained a great
increase of power since Spain was cut off from orthodox
Christendom by the invasion of the Arian Goths.
One of Recared’s first acts was to write to the pope and,
saluting him, ask him for his advice in spiritual matters. The
papal authority thus acknowledged was soon exercised in—
(a.) Deciding ecclesiastical appeals without regard to the
laws of the land;
(b.) Sending to Spain pontifical judges to hear such
cases;
(c.) Sending legates to watch over the discipline of the
Church;
(d.) Sending the pall to metropolitans.
These metropolitans, unknown in the earlier history of the
Spanish Church, came gradually to be recognised, owing to the
papal practice of sending letters to the chief bishops of the
country. They became invested in consequence with certain
important powers, such as those of convoking provincial councils;
of consecrating suffragans; of holding ecclesiastical courts, and
watching over the conduct of bishops.[1]
But though a certain authority over the Spanish Church was
thus conceded to the pope, yet owing to the independent spirit of
the Spanish kings and clergy, he contented himself with a very
sparing use of his power. In two points, in especial, the claims
of the pope were strenuously resisted.
(a.) The purchase of dispensations from Rome was expressly
forbidden.
(b.) Papal infallibility was a dogma by no means admitted.
Thus the prelates of Spain in the fifteenth and sixteenth
councils of Toledo, defended the orthodoxy of their
fellow-bishop, Julian, against the strictures of the then pope,
Bendict II.; and Benedict’s successor, John V., confessed that
they had been in the right.[2]
This spirit of opposition to the supremacy of the pope we find
manifested to the last by the Spanish kings, and there is some
reason for thinking that in the very year of the Saracen invasion
the king, Witiza, held a synod, which emphatically forbade
appeals to Rome.[3] One author even goes so far as to say that the
Gothic king and his clergy being at variance with the pope, the
latter encouraged and favoured the Saracen invasion.[4]
[1] Masdeu,
xi. p. 167, ff., quoted by Dr Dunham.
[2] Dunham, i.
p. 197.
[3] See
Hardwicke’s “Church in the Middle Ages,” p. 42. He quotes
Gieselar, “Ch. Hist.,” iii-132.
[4] J.S.
Semler, quoted by Mosheim, ii. 120, note.
However that may have been, and it certainly looks very
improbable, the invasion did not help the pope much directly,
though indirectly, and as events turned out, the Arab domination
was undoubtedly the main cause of the ultimate subjection of
Spain to the papal yoke, which happened in this way:—The
Christian Church in the North being, though free, yet in a
position of great danger and weakness, would naturally have
sought help from their nearest Christian neighbours, the Franks.
But the selfish and ambitious policy of the latter, who preferred
extending their temporal dominion to fighting as champions of
Christianity in defence of others, naturally forced the Spanish
Christians to look to the only Christian ruler who could afford
them even moral assistance; and the popes were not slow to avail
themselves of the opportunity thus offered for establishing their
authority in a new province. It was by the intervention of the
popes that the war against the Arabs partook of the nature of a
crusade, a form of warfare which carried with it the advantage of
filling the treasury of the Bishops of Rome. By means of
indulgences, granting exemption from purgatory at 200 maravedis a
head, the pope collected in four years the sum of four million
maravedis.[1]
The first important instance of the Pope’s intervention being
asked and obtained was in 808, when, the body of St James being
miraculously discovered, Alfonso wrote to the pope asking leave
to move the see of Ira Flavia (Padron) to the new church of St
lago,[2] built on the spot
where the relics were found. The birth of the new Spanish Church
dates from this event, which was of ominous import for the future
independence of the Church in that country. What the claims of
Rome had come to be within a quarter of a century of this epoch,
we may see from the controversy which arose between Claudius,
Bishop of Turin, and the papal party. Claudius was himself a
Spaniard, and a pupil of the celebrated Felix, Bishop of Urgel,
one of the authors of the Adoptionist heresy. Among other
doctrines obnoxious to the so-called Catholic party, Claudius
stoutly resisted the papal claim to be the head of Christendom,
resting his opposition, so far as we can gather from what remains
to us of his writings,[3] on the grounds, first, that Christ did
not say to Peter, “What thou loosest in heaven, shall be
loosed upon earth;” meaning by this that the authority vested in
Peter was only to be exercised during his life; secondly, in
answer to the supposed efficacy of a pilgrimage to Rome, Claudius
retorts on his accuser, Theodomir, abbot of a monastery near
Nîmes:—”If a doing of penance to be effectual involves a journey
to Rome, why do you keep so many monks in your monastery and
prevent them from going—as you say is necessary—to Rome itself?”
As to the journey itself, Claudius said that he neither approved
nor disapproved of it, knowing that it was not prejudicial to
all, nor useful to all: but this he was assured of, that eternal
life could not be gained by a mere journey to Rome; thirdly, as
to the pope being the Dominicus Apostolicus, as his supporters
called him, apostolic, says Claudius, is a title that does not
belong to one “who fills the see of an apostle, but who fulfils
the duties thereof.”
[1] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.,” p. 64, n.
[2] Romey,
“Hist. d’Esp.,” iii. 420.
[3] Jonas of
Orleans, iii., apud Migne, vol. civ. p. 375 ff. Fleury, v. 398.
Being summoned to appear before a council, the bishop proved
contumacious, and refused to go, calling the proposed assemblage
a congregation of asses. In spite of his independence of spirit
Claudius remained Bishop of Turin till his death in 839.
The pope’s authority being once recognised in Spain, the sphere
of his interference rapidly enlarged, and we soon find the king
unable even to call a council of bishops without a papal bull.
This became the established practice.[1] In the tenth century Bermudo II. (982-999), in
confirming the laws of the Goths, took the opportunity to make
the canons and decrees of the pope binding in secular
cases.[2]
Meanwhile, even before the free Christians in the North had
established their independence, the weakness of the Christian
Church under Arab domination seemed to afford a good opportunity
for obtaining from them a recognition of the authority of the
pope. We accordingly find that an appeal was made to the pope
towards the close of the eighth century to give an authoritative
decision with regard to what the appellants deemed to be certain
irregularities which had found their way into the practice of
those Christians who were under the Arab yoke. The Pope Adrian
readily undertook to define what was, and what was not, in
accordance with Christianity. In a letter addressed to the
Bishops of Spain he inveighs against the following errors,
countenanced by a certain Migetius, and by Egila, Bishop of
Elvira, and sometimes called in consequence the Migetian errors:—
(a.) The wrong celebration of Easter. This had already
been noticed and condemned by Peter, a deacon of Toledo, in a
letter to the people of Seville (750).[3] The error was not the same as that of the
Quarto-decimani, but consisted apparently in deferring Easter to
the twenty-second day, if the full moon fell on the 14th, and the
following day was Sunday. Curiously enough this very error had
been held by the Latin Church itself till the sixth
century.[4] The fulminations of
the Pope failed in suppressing the error. As late as 891 it was
sufficiently general in Andalusia to cause the date of a battle
which took place at the Easter of that year to be placed in the
year of the Hegira 278, which only began on April 15th, whereas
had Easter been observed according to the usage of the Latin
Church, the Paschal feast would have been already past.[5]
(b.) The eating of pork and things strangled.[6] With respect to these
innocent articles of food, the pope goes so far as to threaten
anathema against those who will not abstain from them. It is
curious to find the Christian Church upholding the eating of
pork, when brought into contact with the Moslems, and forbidding
it elsewhere.
(c.) Intermarriage with Jews and Moslems, which had become
very common, is denounced and forbidden.[7]
(d.) The Pope cautions the Spanish Church against
consecrating priests without due preparation, and speaks as if
there were many false priests, wolves in sheep’s clothing,
dealing havoc in the flock.
(e.) One doubtful authority,[8] who tells us that Adrian ordered Cixila,
Bishop of Toledo, to hold a council and condemn Egila for not
fasting on Sundays, according to the decrees of previous popes.
[1] “Chron.
Sil.,” sec. 13, who says that in 1109 a legate was in Spain
holding a council at Leon. “Chron. Sampiri,” (Florez, xiv.),
sec. 6 (a later addition), says that in 869 Alfonso IV. sent
Severus and Sideric, asking the leave of Pope John VIII. to
hold a council and consecrate a church. Cp. Mariana, vii. 8.
[2] Mariana,
viii. 6.
[3] Isid. Pac,
sec. 77. See Migne, vol. xcviii. pp. 339, 376, 451.
[4] See
Victorius Aquitanus, quoted by Noris “de Paschali Latinorum
Cyclo.” (iii. 786), apud Migne.
[5] Dozy, ii.
p. 355, note.
[6] Florez,
“Esp. Sagr.,” v. 514: Fleury, ii. 235.
[7] Adrian’s
Letter to the Spanish Bishops.
[8] The
Pseudo-Luitprand, sec. 236—”Ex mandatis litterisque Adriani
papae contra Egilanum … nolentem Dei Sabbate a carnibus
abstinere” (776 A.D.).
But though there was a strong party in Spain favouring the
pretensions of the pope, yet many of the clergy and laity, headed
by the venerable Elipandus, Bishop of Toledo (782-810), boldly
resisted the encroachments of the Bishop of Rome. Elipandus
himself, as Primate of all Spain, wrote to Migetius condemning
him for certain heresies, and boasts of having completely refuted
and silenced him;[1] but at the same time Elipandus shewed his
independence of the Roman Pontiff by characterising those who
abstained from pork and things strangled as foolish and ignorant
men; though Migetius in this matter was in thorough accord with
the pope,[2] and could justify his views by a reference to
the decision of the Church of Jerusalem in the earliest days of
Christianity.[3]
Another doctrine combated by Elipandus was the unscriptural one,
that it was unlawful to eat with unbelievers, or even to take
food touched by them. It was easy for him to quote texts such as:
“Not that which entereth into the mouth defileth the man; but
that which proceedeth out of the mouth, this defileth the man;”
[4] or “to the pure all
things are pure;”[5] and to point out that Christ ate with
publicans and sinners.
But the assumption which Elipandus, like his fellow-countrymen,
Claudius of Turin, later, especially attacked, was that which
regarded the Roman See as alone constituting the Catholic Church
and the power of God.[6] This he very properly calls a heresy; and
indignantly denies that Christ’s words, “Thou art Peter,”
&c., apply to the Church of Rome alone, affirming that they
were spoken of the whole Church. “How,” he adds, “can the Roman
Church be, as you say it is, the very power of God without spot
or blemish, when we know that at least one bishop of Rome
(Liberius) has been branded as a heretic by the common voice of
Christendom.”
[1] Epilandus,
Letter to Migetius. Migne, xcviii. p. 859. See Neander, v. 216
ff. n. Enhueber, “Dissert,” secs. 29, 33, apud Migne, vol. ci.
[2] See
Adrian’s Letter to Egila.
[3] Acts xv.
19, 29. See, however, Epist. to Timothy, i. 3.
[4] St Matt.
xv. 11.
[5] Titus i.
15.
[6] See also
letter to Alcuin, and Felix’s answer to Alcuin’s first book,
where he gives us his idea of a Catholic church founded
on our Lord Christ (and not on the pope), … which Catholic
church may even consist of few members. Neander, v. 230.
Had the Arab domination embraced the whole of Spain, and
continued to be established over it, Spain could never have
become the priest-ridden country which it now is; but the gradual
advance of the Christian arms in the North brought in its train a
more and more complete subserviency to the pope.
As the kings of Castile and Leon gradually won back towns and
provinces from the Arabs, some difference was observed to exist
between the religious usages of the newly freed Christians and of
those who had set them free. This was specially apparent in the
old Gothic liturgy, which the Muzarabic Christians had used all
along, and were still using, whereas the Christians of Leon and
the Asturias had imported a newer recension from Rome.
Rumours of these discrepancies in religious ritual reached Rome,
and accordingly a legate,[1] named Zanclus, was sent to Spain in 925 from
John X. to inquire into matters of religion, and particularly
into the ceremony of the mass, the opinion being prevalent at
Rome that the mass was incorrectly performed according to the
Gothic liturgy, and that false doctrines were taught. However,
Zanclus found that the divergence was not sufficiently wide to
warrant the suppression of the ancient ritual. It may be that the
power of the Roman Church was not established so securely as to
admit of an interference so unpalatable to the ancient church.
She was content to bide her time; for such a standing witness to
the primitive usage[2] of the Church against the innovations of the
Roman See could not long be allowed to continue. Accordingly, we
find that very soon after the fall of Toledo in 1085, the
question of the old Gothic liturgy came up for discussion again.
The Gothic and the Roman books were subjected, after the absurd
fashion of the times, to two ordeals—by water and by fire; but in
spite of the fact that the Gothic liturgy, thanks to its greater
solidity and stronger binding, resisted both those elements
incomparably better than its younger rival, and so, if the ordeal
went for anything, should have been hailed victorious, the old
native liturgy was partially suppressed at the bidding of the
pope, and by the consent of the Spanish king Alfonso VI. of
Leon,[3] and Sancho IV. of
Aragon. Yet the Muzarabic Christians were loath to give up their
customary liturgy, and it remained in use in several churches of
Toledo till late in the fifteenth century.
[1] Mariana,
vi. 9. Pseudo-Luit. gives the legate the name of Marinus, and
says he was sent in 932 to Basilius, Bishop of Toledo.
[2] Cp. the
monstrous way in which the Portuguese Roman Catholics, under
Don Alexis de Menezes, destroyed the sacred books and memorials
of the ancient Syrian Church on the Malabar coast in India.
[3] And I. of
Castile.
But the interference of the pope was not confined to matters
relating to the Spanish Church at large, his heavy hand fell upon
the king himself, and at the end of the twelfth century Alfonso
IX. and all his kingdom were laid under an interdict by Celestine
III. because he had married within forbidden limits, and refused
to divorce his wife at the bidding of the pope. He did in the end
divorce her, but only to repeat the same offence with a second
wife, Berengaria, and incur the same penalty at the hands of
Innocent III. Encroachments on the king’s power went on apace,
and gradually appeals came to be referred to Rome from the king’s
courts, and the pope took upon himself to appoint to benefices
and bishoprics; a usurpation which was countenanced by Alfonso X.
(1252-1284).[1] But this result was not attained without
remonstrances from the Cortes, and finally, under Ferdinand and
Isabella, the question came to an open rupture between the
Spanish Court and the reigning pope, Sixtus IV. Isabella, though
so ready to submit herself in matters of personal religion to the
pope and his legates, refused, like her later namesake of
England, to bate one jot of her ecclesiastical rights; and the
pope had to give way, contenting himself with the barren power of
appointing those nominated by the sovereigns of the land. But if
the sovereign was jealous of his rights, no less so were the
barons of theirs, and when in the war of the barons with Henry
IV. (1454-1474), the papal legate threw his influence on to the
king’s side, and excommunicated the rebellious barons, they
firmly answered that “those who had advised the pope that he had
a right to interfere in the temporal concerns of Castile had
deceived him; and that they, the barons of the kingdom, had a
perfect right to depose their sovereign on sufficient grounds,
and meant to exercise it.”[2]
A similarly independent spirit shewed itself in Aragon. In 1213
Pedro II. died fighting against the papal persecutor of the
Albigensians, and down to the time of Charles V., the princes of
Aragon were at open enmity with the Roman See,[3] and the Aragonese
strenuously resisted the establishment of the
Inquisition.[4]
[1] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.,” p. 15.
[2] Prescott,
p. 72. Cp. the charter of Aragon, whereby the king, if he
violated the charter of the realm, might be deposed, and any
other Pagan or Christian substituted. Ibid, p.
23.
[3] Lockhart,
Introduction to Spanish ballads, p. 9. (Chandos Classics.)
[4] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.,” p. 26, n.
That fatal instrument of religious bigotry, the cause of more
unmerited suffering and more unmixed evil than any other devised
by man, whereby more innocent people passed through the fire than
were perhaps ever sacrificed at the altar of Moloch, was first
put into action in September 1480, during the reign of the pious
and noble-minded Isabella.[1] The festival of Epiphany in the following year
was selected as an appropriate date for the manifestation of the
first auto da fé, when six Jews were burnt at Seville; for it was
against that unfortunate people that this inhuman persecution was
devised, or at least first used. That one year witnessed the
martyrdom of 2000 persons, and the infliction on 17,000 others of
punishments only less than death itself. During the
administration of Thomas of Torquemada, which lasted eighteen
years, more than 10,000 persons perished at the stake, nearly
100,000 were, as the phrase went, reconciled.[2] The confiscation of
property which accompanied all this burning and imprisoning
brought in enormous sums into the coffers of the Inquisitors.
The Jews being burnt, converted, or expelled the country, the
Inquisition was turned upon the wretched Moriscoes, as the Moors
under Christian government were called, who were oppressed and
persecuted in the same way as the Jews, and finally driven from
Spain.
But a more important conquest than these—more important, that is,
to the supremacy of the Roman See—was the undoubted conquest
achieved by the Inquisition over the reforming doctrines which in
the sixteenth century began to find their way into Spain from
Germany and England. Finding a congenial soil, the reformation
began to spread in Spain with wonderful rapidity. The divines
sent by Charles V. into England were themselves converted, and
returned full of zeal for the Protestant faith—”Their success,”
says Geddes,[3] “was such that had not a speedy and full stop
been put to their pious labours by the merciless Inquisition, the
whole kingdom of Spain had in all likelihood been converted to
the Protestant religion, in less time than any other country had
ever been before.”[4] So untrue is it to say that persecution always
fails of its object! In Spain it has riveted the fetters, which
the weakness and superstition of the earlier kings of Leon and
Castile, together with the piety and misdirected enthusiasm of
Isabella, placed upon a proud and once peculiarly independent
people. Plunged in the depths of ignorance and imbecility,
social, religious, and political, Spain affords a melancholy but
instructive spectacle to the nations.
[1] The
inquisitional code was drawn up in 1233, and introduced into
Spain, 1242. Prescott.
[2] Prescott,
“Ferd. and Isab.,” p. 146.
[3] Miscell.
Tracts. Pref. to “Spanish Martyrs,” pp. 1, ff.
[4] Geddes,
Pref. to “Spanish Martyrs,” p. 3, 4, quotes a Romanist author,
who says: “the number of converts was so great that had the
stop which was put to that evil been delayed but two or three
months longer, I am persuaded that all Spain had been put into
a flame by them.”
LIST OF AUTHORITIES
CONSULTED.
I. ORIGINAL AUTHORITIES:—
A. Arab (in translations):
(1.) Ibn abd el Hakem. “History of the Conquest of Spain.”
with notes by J.H. Jones, Ph.D., 1858. This work only goes down
to 743.
(2.) J.A. Conde. “History of the Domination of the Arabs
in Spain,” translated from the Spanish by Mrs Foster. 3 vols.
Bohn, 1854. The author (Preface, p. 2) says that “he has compiled
his work from Arabian memorials and writings in such sort that
those documents may be read as they were written;” (p. 18), “The
student of history may read this book as written by an Arabic
author.”
Older writers used to speak very highly of this work, but their
modern successors cannot find a good word for it.[1] De Gayangos, the
learned translator of the Arabic history of Al Makkari, though
not blind to the “unmethodical arrangement of the whole work, the
absence of notes and citations of authorities, and the numerous
errors and contradictions,”[2] yet does not hesitate to call Conde’s book the
foundation of all our knowledge of the history of Mohammedan
Spain. It certainly is astonishing that Conde, who points
out[3] the errors of his
predecessors, makes precisely the same kind of mistakes himself,
not only once, but constantly. Claiming to be above all things
faithful to his authorities, he is found, where those authorities
can be identified, not to be faithful.
[1] Stanley
Lane-Poole, Preface to “Moors in Spain” (1887). Dozy, Preface
to “Mussulmans in Spain,” p. 6: “Conde … qui manquait
absolumment de sens historique.”
[2] As to
these he might plead Al Makkari’s excuse, that in transcribing
or extracting the accounts of different historians some facts
are sure to be repeated, and others entirely contradicted. See
Al Makk., i. p. 29.
[3] Pref., p.
13 ff.
(3.) J.C. Murphy. “History of the Mahometan Empire in
Spain,” with additions by Professor Shakespear, 1816. This work
is based on Mohammedan sources, those, namely, which are mostly
to be found in Al Makkari’s compilation. The concluding chapters
on the influence, scientific and literary, exercised by the Arabs
in Europe, are exhaustive and interesting.
(4.) Ahmed ibn Mohammed Al Makkari. “History of the
Mohammedan Dynasties in Spain,” being an extract from a larger
work by that author, translated by Pascual de Gayangos. 2 vols.
London, 1840. This work, which Dozy finds fault with for certain
inaccuracies, is on the whole very trustworthy, and its notes
form a perfect mine of information for the student wandering
helplessly among the mazes of Arab history. Al Makkari, a native
of Africa, flourished at the beginning of the seventeenth
century; but he quotes from many old Arabic writers, whose
evidence is most valuable. Among these are—
α. Abu Bekr Mohammed ibn Omar, Ibn al Kuttiyah, descended
from the grand-daughter of Witiza; died, 877.
β. Ahmed ibn Mohammed ibn Musa Arrazi, flourished in the
reign of Abdurrahman III.
γ. Ibn Ghalib Temam ibn Ghalib, of Cordova; died, 1044.
δ. Abu Mohammed Ali ibn Ahmed ibn Said ibn Hazm, born at
Cordova, 994; died, 1064.
ε. Abu Merwan Hayyan ibn Khalf ibn Huseyn ibn Hayyan, born
at Cordova, 1006.
ζ. Abul Kasim Khalf ibn Abdilmalik ibn Mesud ibn Musa Al
Anssari, Cordova, 1101-1183.
η. Abul hasan Ali ibn Musa ibn Mohammed ibn Abdalmalik ibn
Said of Granada, 1214-1286.
θ. Abu Zeyd Abdurrahman ibn Mohammed ibn Khaldun. Ishbili,
born at Tunis, 1332; died, 1406.
B. Christian (in Latin). These are to be found in—
(1.) Schott’s “Hispania Illustrata,” 3 vols. Frankfort,
1603.
(2.) Florez, “España Sagrada,” 26 vols., containing a most
useful collection of Spanish writers, together with much
information about them, written in Spanish.
(3.) Migne’s “Patrologia,” Latin and Greek, a most
invaluable collection in several score volumes. The following is
a list of those consulted:—
(α.) Isidore of Beja, “Epitome Imperatorum vel Arabum
Ephemerides atque Hispaniae Chronographia,” being a continuation
of the Chronicle of Isidore of Seville.
(β.) Chronicon Sebastiani, “Salmanticensis Episcopi,” 866.
(Conde, Pref., p. 7, says 672-886.)
(γ.) Chronicon Albeldense, 866-976. (Conde, ibid.,
says to 973.) This is also called Chronicon Emilianense. It was
perhaps begun by Dulcidius, Bishop of Salamanca, and carried on
by the monk Vigila.
(δ.) Chronicon Sampiri “Asturicensis Episcopi” (written
about 1000), 869-9S2.
(ε.) Chronicon regum Legionensium, 982-1109, by Pelagius,
Bishop of Oviedo—a very doubtful authority, and branded with the
epithet “fabulosus.”
(ζ.) Chronicon Silensis Monachi, written circa
1100.
(η.) Lucas of Tuy, “Chronicon Mundi,” written circa
1236.
(θ.) Alfonso, Bishop of Burgos, “Anacephalaiosis rerum
Hispanarum,” etc.
(ι.) Luitprand, died 972. The Chronicon and Adversaria
attributed to him are by a later hand, and extend over the years
606-960. The author of these is generally called the
Pseudo-Luitprand, and very little credit can be placed in his
statements.
(κ.) Rodrigo, Archbishop of Toledo, “History of the Arabs
from Christian and Arabic Sources, carried down to 1140.” He died
in 1245. The work is full of irrelevant references to Scripture
and to profane history. He does not even mention the Christian
martyrdoms in the ninth century.
(λ.) Annales Bertiniani, from the French point of view.
(μ.) Johannes Vasaeus, “Hispaniae Chronicon.”
The above writers must not be regarded as of equal value. Some
are valuable, but all are meagre to the last degree; others are
nearly worthless.
Other authorities there are of a different kind—not historians,
but writers on incidental subjects, whose works throw great light
on the history of the time. Among these are—
(a.) Elipandus, Bishop of Toledo; died 810.
Letters—
to Migetius.
to Charles the Great.
to Albinus (Alcuin).
to Fidelis, an abbot (783).
(b.) Felix, Bishop of Urgel; died 816. Confessio
fidei (799).
(c.) Beatus, Priest of Libana (or Astorga). Letter
to Elipandus.
(d.) Letters of Spanish Bishops to Bishops of Gaul.
(e.) Alcuin. Letters—
Ad Felicem haereticum (793).
Ad Elipandum.
Ad Carolum Magnum (800), sending his work against Felix.
Epistle XC. (800),
Epistle CXIII. (800).
Ad Aquilam Pontificem (800).
Books—
Adversus Felicis haeresin ad abbates et monachos.
Gothiae missus (libellus), vii. books.
Adversus Elipandum, iv. books.
Epistola ad Leidradum et Nefridium Episcopum.
Altera ad eosdem.
(f.) Adrian, Pope.
Epistola Episcopis per universam Spaniam commorantibus directa,
maxime tamen Elipando, vel Ascarico (785).
Ad Egilam Episcopum (in Spania) seu Johannem presbyterum (782).
Ad Carolum Magnum. Epistle lxiv.
(g.) Letter from Louis the Débonnaire to the
Christians of Merida (826).
(h.) Eulogius, priest of Cordova, and
bishop-designate of Toledo. Died 859.
Letter to Alvar, sending his book.
“Documentum Martyrii,” dedicated to Flora and Maria, Virgins and
Martyrs, Oct. 851.
Letter to Alvar: another letter to the same, sending “Memorialis
Sanctorum Liber,” 3 books.
“Liber Apologeticus Martyrum” (857).
“De Vita et Passione SS. Virginum Florae et Mariae.”
(i.) Alvar, Paulus,[1] of Cordova, and, according to his letters,
both of Jewish birth and Gothic lineage. Died, 869, according to
the Pseudo-Luitprand.
[1] Robertson
says Peter.
Confessio.
Letter to John of Seville,
To the Same.
To John of Seville.
To the Same.
To Speraindeo.
To Romanus, a doctor (860).
To Saul of Cordova.
To the Same.
To Eleazar, a transgressor.
To the Same.
To the Same.
To the Same.
To Eulogius.
To Eulogius.
Life of Eulogius.
Indiculus Luminosus, so called because “Luminasse quae sequenda
sunt docet, et apertis indiciis hostem ecclesiae, quem omnis
vitare Christianitas debet, ostendit.”
[1] Ascribed
by Luitprand, sec. 309, to Bonitus, Bishop of Toledo. Morales
doubts Alvar’s authorship, from there being no mention of
Eulogius; but see sec. 19, where praesul is spoken of.
(k.) John of Seville.
Letter to Alvar.
To the Same.
(l.) Speraindeo, Abbot, flourished 820.
Letter to Alvar (853).
(m.) Saul of Cordova.
Letter to other Bishops.
To the Same.
(n.) Eleazar, an apostate to Judaism.
Letter to Alvar.
To the Same.
To the Same.
(o.) Leovigildus, priest of Cordova, flourished
860. “De habitu Clericorum.”
(p.) Cyprianus, arch-priest of Cordova.
“Epigrammata.”
(q.) Samson, priest of St Zoilus at Cordova, Abbot
of the Monastery of Pegnamellar, died 890. (See Epigram or
Epitaph of Cyprianus.) “Apologeticus Liber contra perfidos” (Jan.
1, 863).
(r.) Jonas Aurelianensis. “De cultu imaginum.” An
Answer to Claudius, Bishop of Turin (842).
(s.) De Translatione SS. Martyrum Georgii Monachi,
Aurelii et Nathaliae ex urbe Cordubae Parisios auctore
Aimoino monacho: from Usuard and Odilard, monks.
(t.) Vita Johannis Abbatis Gorziensis (died 973),
by John, Abbot of St Arnulph.
(u.) John of Cirita, Abbot of Tharauca, in Spain.
(v.) Life of St Rudesindus.
(w.) Passio St Nicholai Alsamae regis filii et
sociorum martyrum qui passi sunt apud Ledesmam. A purely fabulous
account.
(x.) Vita et passio B. Virginis Argenteae et
comitum eius qui passi sunt Cordobae, Id. Maii.
(y.) Life of Beatus, by an anonymous author. Not
very trustworthy, —e.g., death of Elipandus placed in 798
(sec. 8): mythical council mentioned (sec. 7).
And the following Charters, etc.:—
Of Alfonso III. to the Church of Auria, 826.
Of the same to the Church of Mindumnetum, 867.
Of Bermudo II. (982-999) to the Church of Compostella.
Assembly of Bishops pro restauratione monasterii St Mariae de
Logio a parentibus Rudesindi instaurati, 927.
II. SECONDARY AUTHORITIES:—
(1.) “Histoire generale d’Espagne” par Loys de Mayerne
Turguet. Book xvi. (1608.)
(2.) John de Mariana.[1] “History of Spain.” Books vi.-xi., translated
from the Spanish by John Stevens. (1699.)
[1] Dr Dunham
says of his work: “It is well that it is sunk in oblivion. No
one reads it in Spain.”
(3.) Fleury, “History of the Church,” translated from the
French. (1727.) Vol. v. Books xli. ff.
(4.) Morales. “Remarks on the State of the Christian
Religion under the Arabs at Cordova.”
(5.) Froben. “Dissertatio Historica de haeresi Elipandi et
Felicis.”
(6.) Enhueber’s “Dissertation against Walchius’ view of
Adoptionism.”
(7.) Dunham. “History of Spain and Portugal” (Lardner),
1832. Buckle, “Civilization in England,” p. 430, says of this
history, very extravagantly, that it is “perhaps the best history
in the English language of a foreign modern country.” It
certainly has the merit—no small one in so confused a period—of
being clear and succinct; but he has a bias against the Moors.
(8.) W.H. Prescott. “Ferdinand and Isabella.” An excellent
work. The parts chiefly bearing on the present subject are the
Introduction and chapter viii. The great drawback to the work is
the want of direct citations of authorities used.
(9.) Hardwicke’s “History of the Christian Church in the
Middle Ages,” 1853.
(10.) The Abbé Rohrbacher. “Histoire Universelle de
l’Eglise Catholique.” Paris, 1844. Vols. xi., xii., xiii.
(11.) Neander. “General History of the Christian Religion
and Church” (Bohn’s Translation). Vol. v. pp. 218-233, 461-475;
vol. vi. 119-132.
(12.) “Histoire d’Afrique et de l’Espagne sous la domination des
Arabes,” par M. Cardonne. 3 vols., 1765. A history based
chiefly on Arab writers, but not very trustworthy, as Conde
(Pref., p. 14) and Murphy (notes, passim) have shown.
(13.) Dozy. “Histoire des Mussulmans d’Espagne jusqu’ à la
conquête de l’Andalousie par les Almoravides, 711-1110.” 4 vols.,
Leyden, 1861. An invaluable history of the time, being both lucid
and thorough.
(14.) E.A. Freeman. “History and Conquests of the
Saracens.” Six lectures (ed. 1870). Spanish affairs are treated
rather as a πάρεργον in Lecture v. An unprejudiced and accurate
writer, with a strong bias, however, against chivalry (see
Lecture v., p. 182).
(15.) Ockley. “History of the Saracen Empire” (Reprint in
the Chandos Classics).
(16.) Gibbon. The parts relating to the Saracens are
conveniently reprinted in the “Chandos Classics.”
(17.) Robertson’s “History of the Christian Church.” Vol.
iii.
(18.) Milman’s “Latin Christianity.” Bk. ix.
(19.) Stanley. “Lectures on the Eastern Church.” Lect.
viii.
(20.) Hallam’s “Middle Ages.” Vol. iii. (Chivalry).
(21.) Geddes. Expulsion of the Moriscoes, in his
Miscellaneous Tracts. 1730. Also Account of MSS. and Relics found
at Granada in 1588; and View of Court of Inquisition in Portugal.
(22.) Lecky’s “Rise and Influence of Rationalism in
Europe.” 2 vols.
(23.) Buckle. “History of Civilisation in England,” chap.
viii. “Spanish Intellect from Fifth to Nineteenth Centuries.”
Vol. ii. pp. 425-597.
(24.) Carlyle. “Hero Worship. The Hero as Prophet.”
(25.) C.M. Yonge. “Christians and Moors in Spain.” “Golden
Treasury” Series. 1878. Obscure in method, and often inaccurate
in facts. To give one instance only out of many—The authoress
says (p. 29), that Ali, the son-in-law of the Prophet rebelled
and died in battle. It is well known (Gibbon, vi. 274, 276) that
he did neither.
(26.) R. Bosworth Smith. “Mohammed and Mohammedanism.”
1874. A brilliant, but essentially unfair book, Christianity
being extolled in theory, but sneered at in practice. We are too
forcibly reminded of “Brutus is an honourable man.” His own
accusation of others falls upon himself. P. 61, he says—”Most
other writers have approached the subject only to prove a thesis.
Mohammed was to be either a hero or an impostor: they have held a
brief for the prosecution or the defence.”
(27.) S. Lane-Poole. “The Moors in Spain.” “Story of the
Nations” Series. 1887. A clever and popular compilation from De
Gayangos’ translation of Al Makkari, Dozy, Southey’s “Chronicle
of the Cid,” and Washington Irving’s “Granada.”
(28.) Blunt. “Dictionary of Sects, Heresies, and Schools
of Thought.” 1874. The articles on Mohammedanism, the
Adoptionists, and others I have found very useful. There is,
however, nothing said of the Priscillianists (of Spain), or the
Druses.
(29.) Hughes. “Dictionary of Islam.”
(30.) The Koran. Sale’s edition.
(31.) Encyclopaedia Metropolitana. Vol. xi.
(32.) Encyclopaedia Britannica. Article on Averroes.
III. POETRY:—
(a.) Lockhart’s “Spanish Ballads.” 1823. Reprint,
with Introduction, in the “Chandos Classics.”
(b.) Southey’s “Chronicle of the Cid.” Reprinted,
with Introduction, in the “Chandos Classics.” A truly admirable
translation.
(c.) Southey’s “Roderic,” with many interesting
notes.
(d.) Scott’s “Don Roderic.”
IV. REFERRED TO:—
(a.) Romey. “Histoire D’Espagne.” 1839. 4 vols.
(b.) Reinaud. “Invasion des Sarrasins.” 1836.
(c.) Moshieim. “Institutes of Ecclesiastical
History.” Translated by Murdoch. 1845.
PRINTED BY
TURNBULL AND SPEARS,
EDINBURGH.